Skip to main content

Full text of "Washington in the lap of Rome"

See other formats



;.*'•  w- •JE*v  .T^^1 





The  Serpent  lias  entwined  its  folds  about  the  Capitol. 
(See  page  106.) 


-IN — 




Author  of  "  Why  Priests  Should  Wed;"  "Roman  Catholic  Element 

in  American  History  ;"  The  Way  Out ;  or,  The  Escape  of  a 

Nun;"  "  Rome  in  America  ;"  "Show  Your  Colors;" 

11  Life  of  Timothy  Gilbert;  "  "  Sam  Hobart ;  " 

"  Woman  in  the  Toils  of  Home,"  etc. 



















WASHINGTON    OUT    or    THE    LAP    OF   ROME  ; 






2300ft  is   ©efctratetr, 



vi  Contents. 

Connubial  Felicity  Enjoyed  by  Priests  and  Nuns 167 

Jesuits  in  the  Parlor ;  or,  Fashionable  Life  in  Washington . .   177 

A  Warning  and  an  Appeal 19], 

Romish  Schools  Our  Peril 213 

Parochial  Schools  and  Indulgences 228 

Can  Washington  be  Taken  Out  of  the  Lap  of  Rome? 247 


"WASHINGTON  in  the  Lap  of  Rome"  has  been 
written  to  call  the  attention  of  the  American 
people  to  the  great  trust  which  has  been  betrayed, 
and  to  the  great  work  which  devolves  upon  them. 
It  uncovers  facts  which  will  bring  the  blush  of 
shame  to  the  cheek  of  the  real  Republican  and 
fill  his  soul  with  indignation.  Fifteen  thousand 
department  clerks  are  under  the  surveillance  of 
Rome.  If  it  be  not  true,  as  is  charged,  that  a 
private  wire  runs  from  the  White  House,  in 
Washington,  to  the  Cardinal's  Palace,  in  Baltimore, 
and  that  every  important  question  touching  the 
interests  of  Romanism  in  America  is  placed  before 
his  eye,  before  it  becomes  a  public  act,  it  is  true 
that  the  Cardinal  is  a  factor  in  politics.  Romanism 
is  the  dominant  power  in  the  Capitol  of  the  United 
States.  Lincoln,  Grant,  and  Arthur  withstood 
it,  and  suffered  the  consequences.  The  power  is 
unseen.  It  is  shadowy.  It  inhabits  the  air  and 
infects  it.  Romanism  is  the  malaria  of  the  spiritual 
world.  It  stupefies  the  brain,  deadens  the  heart, 
and  sears  the  conscience  as  with  a  hot  iron. 
It  comes,  as  did  the  tempter,  with  gifts  in  its 
hands,  of  rule,  of  power,  and  of  wealth,  to  all 


who  will  fall  down  and  worship  it.  They  who 
yield  have  peace  and  praise.  They  who  refuse 
must  fight  a  terrible  foe.  The  cry  has  been  for 
peace.  The  lips  of  some  of  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  have  been 
padlocked.  Politicians,  in  the  grasp  of  this  power, 
are  unable  or  unwilling  to  move.  They  clank  their 
chains  with  delight,  and  glory  in  being  allied  with 
an  organism  so  potential  and  so  astute.  Others 
see  the  peril,  and  withstand  its  open  and  determined 
advance.  No  longer  now  is  the  clash  of  arms 
heard.  The  city  is  not,  to  human  sight,  a  camp 
of  armed  men,  as  in  the  days  of  civil  war; 
but  if  eyes  could  be  opened  as  were  those  of 
the  prophet's  servant,  when  horses  and  chariots  were 
circling  in  the  air,  proofs  of  a  conflict  might  now 
be  discerned,  more  desperate  than  was  ever  fought 
by  flesh  and  blood  on  the  earth.  To-day  the  "  City 
of  Magnificent  Distances  "  resembles  the  child  in  the 
presence  of  the  snake.  It  is  being  charmed  by 
the  viper.  Duty  demands  that  the  truth  be  told 
which  shall  break  the  back  of  the  monster.  "Why 
Priests  Should  Wed "  uncovered  the  pollutions 
of  Romanism  in  the  hope  of  saving  the  women 
and  girls  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  now 
held  in  the  grasp  of  superstition.  "  Washington 
in  the  Lap  of  Rome  "  appeals  to  mankind.  The 
surrender  to  Rome  of  the  Capital  of  the  Great 
Republic  means  death  to  liberty.  The  people  of 
all  lands  and  climes  are  interested  in  the  conflict. 
The  facts  given  will  ripen  the  indignation  of 


pure-minded  men  and  women  against  the  Jesuitical 
foe,  who  no  longer  creeps  under  cover  or  hides 
in  the  shadow  of  some  wall,  but  stalks  boldly 
forth  on  his  errand  of  wickedness.  It  is  believed 
that  it  will  cause  lovers  of  liberty  to  shake 
themselves  from  their  lethargy,  and  not  only  take 
Washington  out  of  the  lap  of  Rome,  but  throttle  the 
monster  threatening  the  future  of  the  Republic, 
and  lift  the  nation  to  its  rightful  place  as  the 
educator  of  mankind,  the  leader  of  the  best  thought, 
and  the  personification  of  God's  great  purpose,  in 
placing  within  the  area  of  an  ocean-washed  Republic 
a  free  Church  in  a  free  State. 

May  God  help  the  truth,  is  the  prayer  of 





ROMANISM  is  beginning  to  uncover  its  hand  in 
America.  It  begins  to  be  fearless,  now  that  it  is 
becoming  natural.  It  is  attempting  to  do  here  what 
it  has  achieved  in  Europe,  to  awe  the  state,  control 
the  people,  and  banish  liberty. 

Slowly,  stealthily,  with  the  look  of  a  saint  for 
the  outward  seeming,  with  the  heart  of  a  Jesuit  for 
the  inward  reality,  Romanism  has  accomplished  in 
fact,  if  not  in  name,  what  in  name  as  well  as  in  fact 
she  achieved  in  so  many  of  the  kingdoms  of  Europe, 
a  union  of  Church  and  State.  This  few  will  admit,  but 
all  may  know  that  fact  was  to  have  been  revealed 
on  the  24th  of  May,  1888  ;  that  it  was  not,  was  not 
Rome's  fault,  but  God's  decree.  Preparations  had 
been  going  on  for  months  to  lay  on  that  day,  in  the 
presence  of  the  distinguished  representatives  of  the 
nation,  the  corner-stone  of  4'  the  Catholic  University 
of  America,  that  the  light  of  virtue  and  science 
might  be  preserved  in  the  State,"  in  accordance  with 
the  decrees  and  behests  of  Rome.  The  Cardinal,  the 
Prince  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  who  was  to 
officiate  as  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  is,  by 
virtue  of  his  high  office,  the  most  conspicuous  figure 
in  the  Catholic  church  in  this  country.  Born  of  Irish 
parents,  July  23rd,  1834,  in  Baltimore,  and  accom- 

12  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

panying  his  father  to  Ireland  as  a  child,  where  he 
received  his  early  education,  he  returned  to  the 
United  States  and  graduated  from  St.  Charles  Col 
lege,  Howard  Co.,  Md.,  in  1857.  He  then  studied 
theology  in  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  Baltimore,  and  was 
ordained  a  priest  June  30th,  1861.  Seven  years 
later  he  was  consecrated  bishop  of  North  Carolina. 
Afterwards  he  took  up  his  abode  in  Richmond,  Ya., 
and  in  1877  became  coadjutor  of  Archbishop  Bayley, 
of  Baltimore,  and  upon  his  death  became  his  succes 
sor.  After  the  death  of  Cardinal  McCloskey  he  was 
appointed  to  his  present  exalted  position,  and  carried 
to  it  great  versatility  of  talent,  an  unconquerable 
energy,  and  much  learning 

Gen.  W.  S.  Rosecrans,  Grand  Marshal,  was  born 
in  Ohio  in  1819,  graduated  from  West  Point  in  1842, 
and  in  the  Civil  War  rose  from  the  position  of  col 
onel  to  corps  commander.  In  1867  he  resigned  from 
the  army,  went  to  California,  was  elected  to  Con 
gress,  and  at  the  expiration  of  his  term  was  appointed 
Register  of  the  Treasury.  His  brother  was  a  bishop 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  and  he  has  been 
noted  for  his  devotion  to  his  church,  whether  as 
soldier,  congressman,  or  citizen.  The  orator  of  the 
day,  Rev.  J.  L.  Spalding,  was  born  in  Lebanon,  Ky., 
in  1840.  Educated  in  Emmetsburg,  Ind. ,  St.  Mary's, 
Cincinnatti,  and  in  Louvain,  Belgium,  on  May  1st, 
1877,  he  was  consecrated  bishop  of  Peoria.  He  is 
a  scholarly  man,  and  it  has  been  his  dream  for  years 
to  have  a  great  Catholic  University  built  in  the 
United  States.  It  was  through  him  that  Miss  Mary 
Gwendolen  Caldwell  made  known  her  gift  of  $300,- 
000  to  the  prelates  of  the  Baltimore  Council.  The 
mother  of  Miss  Caldwell  was  a  member  of  the  Breck- 
enridge  family.  The  father  amassed  a  large  fortune 
in  New  Orleans,  and  in  1863  was  compelled  to  come 
North.  Residing  in  New  York,  the  daughter  was 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  13 

educated  at  the  Academy  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  Man- 
hattanville,  New  York,  after  which  she  travelled 
extensively  in  Europe.  The  father,  at  his  death, 
left  an  estate  of  four  million  dollars,  to  be  divided 
between  his  two  daughters.  The  Rev.  John  J. 
Keane,  the  Rector  of  the  University,  was  born  in 
Ballyshannon,  Co.  Donegal,  Ireland,  Sept.  12th, 
1839.  He  studied  classics  at  St.  Charles  College, 
Baltimore,  and  subsequently  pursued  a  full  course 
in  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  and  was  ordained  in  1866. 
For  many  years  he  served  as  assistant  of  St.  Pat 
rick's  church,  Washington,  and  in  1878  he  was 
appointed  to  the  See  of  Richmond.  Bishop  Keane's 
zeal,  scholarship,  eloquence  and  organizing  ability 
led  to  his  election  as  a  rector  of  the  University.  He 
has  raised  $800,000  to  endow  it. 

In  1882  Bishop  Spalding  visited  Rome,  and  ob 
tained  the  Papal  approval.  The  proposition  was 
discussed  by  the  Archbishops,  called  to  Rome  in  1883, 
and  in  1884  the  sanction  and  benediction  of  the  Pope 
was  promulgated  to  the  Plenary  Council  in  Balti 
more.  It  was  expected  that  the  Cardinal,  dressed  in 
the  red  robes  of  his  office,  arm-in-arm  with  the  Presi 
dent  of  the  United  States,  was  to  strike  the  blow 
which  would  inaugurate  the  commencement  of  an 
enterprise  that  would  exert  a  felt  influence  upon  the 
institutions  of  this  fast-growing  Republic.  Soldiers, 
belonging  to  an  army  seven  hundred  thousand  strong, 
now  enlisted  and  drilled,  and  being  led  by  the 
scarred  veterans  of  the  Confederate  and  Union  arm 
ies,  were  to  be  there,  under  the  command  of  Mayor 
General  Rosecrans,  Grand  Marshal,  who,  with  pranc 
ing  steed  and  nodding  plume,  was  to  place  before 
the  eyes  of  gathered  thousands  the  proof  that  Church 
and  State  were  united,  and  that  a  willing  soldiery 
were  getting  ready  to  enforce  the  decrees  of  Rome. 
Bands  of  music  accompanied  the  delegations,  and 

14  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

filled  the  air  with  martial  strains,  as  on  Wednesday 
evening  they  marched  along  the  streets  of  Washington. 

Archbishops,  bishops  and  priests,  monks  and  nuns 
and  Christian  brothers,  crowded  the  homes  of  expect 
ant  Romanists.  Everything  was  apparently  for 
Rome.  The  President  of  the  United  States  left  the 
Presbyterian  Assembly  in  Philadelphia  to  grace  with 
his  presence  this  occasion.  Every  member  of  the 
cabinet  and  distinguished  statesmen  were  expected 
to  keep  him  company.  Seats  were  prepared  on  the 
platform  for  two  thousand  guests. 

That  night,  in  a  great  hall  in  Washington,  gathered 
a  company  of  praying  people.  They  saw  the  peril ; 
they  declared  it,  and  pleaded  with  God  to  bring  con 
fusion  upon  the  enemies  of  the  faith ;  though  minis 
ters  in  Washington  as  a  rule,  and  the  churches 
almost  without  exception,  recognize  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  as  a  part  of  the  Christian  world,  and 
are  opposed  to  saying  anything,  or  having  anything 
said,  that  shall  provoke  discussion,  or  awaken 
enmity.  Many  there  are  who  believe  that  Roman 
ism  is  the  foe  of  Christianity,  and  is  yet  to  be  cast 

Thursday  morning  came.  The  day  darkened  as  it 
climbed  towards  noon ;  the  rain  came  first  as  a  pro 
test.  It  increased  in  quantity,  and  finally  fell  in 
sheets.  The  streets  looked  like  rivers.  The  pro 
cession  was  abandoned ;  the  town  was  held  in  the 
grip  of  the  storm.  The  crowd  that  gathered  about 
the  great  stand  was  roofed  with  umbrellas.  The 
cardinal  and  clergy,  who  expected  to  pass  around  the 
building  to  bless  the  foundations,  were  unwilling  to 
face  the  storm.  At  three  P.M.,  a 


was  announced,  in  these  words:  "3  P.M.  The 
procession  has  been  abandoned ;  but  the  rest  of 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  15 

the  ceremony  will  go  on."     It  did  not  go  on  !     The 
foundations  remained  unblest !     As  Burns  said  : 

"  Full  mony  a  plan  of  mice  and  men 
Gang  oft  a-glee." 

It  is  not  the  first  time  that  Jehovah,  by  storm 
and  rain,  has  disconcerted  and  broken  up  the  plans 
of  Rome.  Twice  this  was  done  in  the  days  of 
Napoleon  ;  when,  but  for  them,  he  would  have  been 
master  of  the  world.  But  it  came  and  piled 
his  ships  on  the  lee  shore,  and  buried  sailor  and 
soldier  in  a  watery  grave. 

Once  this  same  terrible  result  was  reached 
when  Philip  II.  of  Spain  sent  his  Armada  of 
ships  to  crush  out  the  power  of  Elizabeth,  England's 
noble  queen.  In  our  own  land,  a  storm  helped 
us,  when  hope  had  almost  died  out  of  the  heart. 
In  the  Old  South  church,  Boston,  there  stood  up 
the  man  of  God  to  pray.  Liberty  was  imperilled. 
A  fleet  was  on  its  way  from  the  Old  World  to 
the  New,  bearing  soldiers,  determined  to  make  an 
end  of  the  attempt  to  kindle  on  the  shores  of 
this  Western  World  the  light  of  a  new-born 
hope.  The  wind,  that  gently  lifted  a  lock  of  his 
white  hair  from  his  brow,  was  but  the  touch  of 
that  tempest  that  engulphed  the  fleet  in  ruin 
and  saved  the  country  from  peril.  That  Being 
who  permitted  the  persecution  of  the  children 
of  Israel  until  Pharaoh  was  beside  himself  with 
wrath  and  egotism,  and,  as  if  to  defy  God,  followed 
the  people  in  their  march  to  Canaan,  until  the  floods 
environed  him,  when  God  withdrew  the  unseen 
walls  which  held  back  the  sea  and  permitted 
the  waters  to  break  forth,  smiting  horse,  men, 
and  riders  with  the  wrath  of  God,  until  chariot- 
wheel  crushed  into  chariot- wheel,  and  Pharaoh's 
host,  with  all  their  pride  and  pomp,  sank  into 

16  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  bottom  of  the  sea  "as  a  stone,"  still  lives,  and 
Rome,  that  in  spite  of  warnings  and  remonstrances 
had  attempted  to  dominate  our  intellectual  forces, 
was  compelled  to  halt,  and  learned  again  that  the 
"  Lady  of  the  Tiber"  was  to  suffer  mortification  and 
chagrin,  as  her  beautiful  garments  were  dispoiled 
by  the  rain — the  good  rain,  that  made  the  meadows 
glorious,  and  opened  flowers  for  the  coming  sun, 
and  that  did  for  Romanism  in  the  United  States 
what  the  storm  did  for  the  Armada  in  the  Channel. 
The  Cardinal  that  could  make  the  son  of  a 
Presbyterian  minister  bow  to  Rome  —  that  could 
touch  a  spring  and  send  seven  millions  of  people 
in  America  to  obey  the  behests  of  Leo  XIII.,  could 
not  control  God.  "Sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song, 
for  he  hath  triumphed  gloriously  ;  "  and,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  thwarted  the  scheme  to  make  an  impression 
by  a  pageant  we  do  not  need,  and  will  not  always 

It  was  understood  that  the  corner-stone  of  the 
building  would  be  laid,  no  matter  what  sort  of 
weather  prevailed,  so  members  of  the  Catholic 
societies  and  others  went  bravely  on  in  the  rain, 
attending  to  the  duties  assigned  them.  The  bishops 
assembled  at  Father  Chapelle's  residence  at  two 
o'clock,  where  they  took  carriages  with  the  cardinal 
and  his  attendants,  and  they  were  driven  to  the 
Middleton  estate,  next  to  the  Soldiers'  Home,  which 
they  had  purchased  for  $27,000.  It  has  a 
picturesque  and  commanding  location.  An  old- 
fashioned  driveway,  between  rows  of  trees,  leading 
to  the  old  house,  starts  from  the  intersection  of 
Lincoln  avenue  with  the  Bunker  Hill  road.  The 
grounds  extend  to  the  Metropolitan  Branch  of 
the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  and  the  railroad 
station  of  Brooks  is  located  there.  The  distance 
from  the  city  is  two  and  a-half  miles.  So  out  they 

WASHINGTON    IN   THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  17 

went,    hoping    against    hope,    that    the    rain   would 

The  ecclesiastical  ceremony  at  the  site  of  the 
University  was  planned  as  follows  :  The  procession 
was  to  form  at  three  o'clock  along  the  Bunker  Hill 
road.  The  various  divisions  were  to  gather  in  fields 
on  both  sides  of  the  railroad,  in  such  manner  that 
the  first  division,  when  it  files  out,  will  pass  before 
all  the  divisions,  and  each  division  in  turn  will 
march  out  upon  the  road,  so  that  the  whole  long 
procession  will  pass  in  review  before  the  last 
division,  composed  of  the  bishops  and  clergy. 
Following  an  ecclesiastical  custom,  each  division 
is  arranged  with  the  junior  organization  first.  Thus 
the  youngest  parish  is  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
division,  composed  of  representatives  of  parishes, 
and  the  oldest  last.  In  the  division  composed  of 
the  clergy,  the  different  bodies  are  arranged  accord 
ing  to  their  ecclesiastical  rank,  the  Christian  Brothers 
coming  first,  followed  in  order  by  the  priests,  the 
bishops,  the  archbishops,  and  last  by  the  Cardinal, 
the  highest  dignitary.  In  the  programme  it  was 
arranged  to  sing  Haydn's  anthem,  "The  Heavens 
are  Telling,"  the  choir  to  be  accompanied  by  the 
full  Marine  Band.  The  heavens  told,  without  the 
song,  that  America  has  no  need  of  a  Papal  university, 
built  to  perpetuate  the  dominion  of  Romanism  and 
to  unify  the  many  elements  of  which  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  in  America  is  composed.  One 
feature  of  the  institution  is  the  establishment  of 
"  University  Burses."  The  "Burse"  is  a  fund  out 
of  which  the  poor  students  are  cared  for.  Every 
person  is  at  liberty  to  contribute  to  it  whatever  sum 
he  or  she  may  desire.  The  object  is  to  aid  any 
bright-minded  man  whose  appetite  for  scholarly 
attainment  in  the  scientific,  or  the  historical,  or  the 
mathematical  fields  of  knowledge  are  known,  but 


not  brought  out  because  of  the  lack  of  means  to 
develop  them.  The  reason  for  locating  the  univer 
sity  at  Washington  was  ostensibly,  as  urged  by 
Father  Chapelle,  because  the  Capital  is  growing 
rapidly  as  a  social,  as  well  as  a  political  centre  ; 
that  its  literary  circle  is  a  growing  and  a  liberal  one  ; 
that  a  great  general  library,  a  superb  law  library, 
scientific  works  and  collections,  the  National  Museum, 
the  Observatory,  and  other  public  institutions,  offered 
facilities  for  study  that  could  not  be  secured  else 
where.  In  fact,  it  is  the  dream  of  Romanists  to 
make  Washington  the  Rome  of  America.  The 
Capitol  is  to  be  the  Vatican  ;  the  great  Department- 
buildings,  the  homes  of  her  oligarchy,  when  the 
Tiber  there,  as  in  the  Seven-hilled  City  of  Italy,  shall 
give  name  to  the  mistress  of  the  Republic  which 
hopes  to  be  mistress  of  the  world ;  and  when  this 
result  is  achieved,  it  would  be  in  keeping  to  have 
the  Catholic  University  of  America  located  at  that 
centre  of  Mary's  Land. 

It  was  Thursday  evening,  May  24th,  1888.  A  com 
pany  ot  lovers  of  American  institutions  were  gathered 
in  one  of  the  corridors  of  a  great  hotel.  In  came  the 
man  who  had  led  the  meeting  for  prayer,  and  whose 
face  looked  as  though  victory  was  in  the  air.  He 
had  been  all  day  with  the  Jesuits.  He  had  seen 
their  discomfiture,  and  witnessed  their  mortification, 
wrath  and  desperation. 

"  What  is  the  outlook?" 

"All  right." 

<  4  T~ 

How  goes  the  fight  ?  " 
"  Never  better.  Rome  has  met  her  Waterloo, 
and  has  received  a  blow  she  will  not  soon  forget. 
Cardinal  Gibbons  finds  that  he  cannot  manage  God. 
He  is  beaten.  The  archbishop,  bishop,  and  priests 
realize  it.  The  president,  cabinet,  and  congressmen 
who  have  bent  the  supple  hinges  of  the  knee,  that 


thrift  might  follow  fawning,  now  see  it.  Whiskey 
flows  as  free  to-night  as  water  fell  to-day.  It  is  ap 
palling  to  hear  the  profanity.  Between  yesterday 
and  to-day  what  a  change  !  Then  all  was  hope  ;  now 
all  is  gloom  !  A  leading  priest,  who  invited  the 
speaker  to  come  and  witness  the  ceremony,  is  des 
pondent  enough.  The  minister  reminded  him  of  the 
prophecy,  read  to  him  from  Revelation  18  :  16,  and, 
changing  it,  said  :  «  Alas,  alas,  that  great  company, 
clothed  in  fine  linen  and  purple  and  scarlet  and 
decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  in 
one  hour  have  been  brought  to  see  their  helplessness 
when  contending  with  the  Almighty.  May  it  not 
be  a  type  of  the  disasters  to  attend  the  enterprise  ? 
A  bad  start  is  a  prophecy  of  what,  at  least,  is  possible. 
The  charter — the  organism,  —  all  will  be  opposed. 
4  The  Lord  also  shall  roar  out  of  Zion,  and  the  heav 
ens  and  the  earth  shall  shake  ;  but  the  Lord  shall  be 
the  hope  of  his  people,  and  the  strength  of  the  chil 
dren  of  Israel.  So  shall  ye  know  that  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God,  dwelling  in  Zion,  my  holy  moun 
tain.'  All  recognized  how  the  mighty  angel  may 
cast  Rome  down  as  a  stone  is  thrown  into  the  sea 
when  the  truth  gets  before  the  people,  and  the  ma 
chinations  of  this  foe  of  liberty  are  understood." 

Tongues  were  loosened.  Rome,  though  mighty, 
was  not  almighty.  The  truculency  of  politicians 
had  been  of  no  avail.  The  president  and  cabinet 
went  home  chagrined ;  better,  if  not  wiser,  men. 

The  Great  University  looked  well  on  paper ;  but 
looked  very  diminutive  to  those  standing  in  the  mud 
and  rain.  So  will  it  be  when  God  shall  take  Rome 
in  hand.  "How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself 
and  lived  deliciously  ;  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit 
a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 
Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death, 
mourning,  and  famine ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly 


burned  with  fire  :  for  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who 
judgeth  her." 

Thus  spoke  the  minister  to  his  friend,  the  priest. 
The  words  shook  him  up.  They  loosened  the 
foundation  on  which  superstition  had  been  build 
ing.  The  New  was  coming.  The  battle  was  on. 
Never  did  a  fiercer  conflict  rage  in  Washington.  The 
forts  were  dismantled  after  the  war.  Soldiers  in  blue 
and  gray  had  gone  far  away ;  yet  the  city  was  full 
of  combatants.  Months  before  in  a  Roman  Catholic 
institution,  concerning  which  a  war  of  words  seems 
to  go  on  from  year  to  year,  the  minister  met  the 
priest.  They  sat  at  a  table  with  distinguished  Roman 
ists,  priests  and  laymen.  Eleven  nuns  waited  on 
them.  After  dinner,  this  priest,  distinguished  for 
his  courage,  cultured,  talented,  eloquent,  made  a 
speech,  which  presents  the  doings  of  the  church  as 
seen  by  Romanists.  He  praised  Rome  for  what  she 
is,  and  for  what  she  has  achieved.  He  spoke  of  the 
proofs  of  her  greatness,  seen  in  her  magnificent 
cathedrals  and  churches  in  all  the  large  cities, —  the 
great  monasteries,  convents,  and  asylums,  crowning 
the  hilltops  that  look  down  upon  many  of  our  large 
cities,  of  the  Golden  Cross  that  greets  the  eye  as 
the  traveller  passes  through  the  Golden  Gate  on  the 
California  Coast ;  while  in  New  York,  the  gateway 
of  the  Western  World,  Rome,  in  churches,  in  schools, 
in  convents,  in  monasteries,  in  protectories,  and  what 
not,  leads  all  other  churches  in  enterprises  and  in 
far-reaching  plans. 

He  claimed  that  there  was  more  money  and  more 
brain  under  the  control  of  the  church  in  New  York 
than  in  Rome  itself,  and  that  now,  while  the  school 
system  was  being  shattered  and  the  parochial  school 
had  become  a  fact,  Rome  was  to  get  control  of  the 
youth  of  America,  and  could  hold  her  own  against 
all  comers.  He  then  spoke  with  pride  of  the  gift  of 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  21 

the  descendant  of  the  great  opponent  of  Romanism, 
the  gifted  Dr.  Breckenridge,  whose  $300,000  was  but 
the  seedling — the  germ — out  of  which  was  to  come 
an  University  that  would  surprise  and  astound  the 
world."  He  sat  down,  roundly  applauded.  The 
chairman  then  asked  the  minister  if  he  would  like  to 
speak.  Consenting,  he  arose,  and  said:  "The 
speech  of  the  distinguished  priest  gladdens  you. 
Make  the  most  of  it,  while  you  have  it ;  it  is  but  for 
a  short  time."  "  What  do  you  mean  ?  Simply  this  : 
There  is  nothing  God  Almighty  hates  as  he  does 
Romanism.  In  1870  you  proclaimed  your  Pope  an 
infallible  God.  That  act  proved  him  to  be  « the  man 
of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  ex- 
alteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is 
worshipped  ;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God."  Thus 
was  the  "  wicked  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  con 
sume  with  the  spirit  of  His  mouth,  and  shall  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  His  coming." 

6 'Is  that  your  idea?"  shouted  the  priest. 

"  That  is  the  word  of  God.  By  it  men  and  nations 
are  to  be  judged.  You  remember  that  your  Pope 
had  hardly  been  made  the  church,  when  the  beast 
Louis  Napoleon,  on  which  he  rode  into  power,  was 
destroyed.  Then  Babylon  fell,  because  of  a  power 
which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  which  lightened 
the  earth  with  its  glory.  Because  of  this,  the  cry  is 
going  forth  as  never  before  :  '  Come  out  of  her,  my 
people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that 
ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues' !  Clouds,  dark  with  the 
wrath  of  God,  are  gathering  in  the  sky  of  Rome  ; 
*  for  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities/ 

"  Gentlemen,  you  may  not  know  it,  but  it  is  true, 
that  God  keeps  in  his  ear  the  cry  and  shriek  of  every 
Waldensian  thrown  over  the  Alpine  cliff  and  torn  by 


the  jagged  rocks  ;  every  body  wrenched  in  twain  by 
the  rack  of  the  Inquisition  ;  every  woman  whose  feet 
were  burned  over  the  brasier  of  coals  ;  every  martyr 
who  ascended  to  heaven  in  his  chariot  of  fire  ;  all  are 
remembered ;  and  God  says  :  '  Reward  her  even  as 
she  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto  her  double  ac 
cording  to  her  work  •  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled, 
fill  to  her  double.' 

"Then,  again,  gentlemen,  there  is  a  prophecy 
linked  to  a  fact,  to  which  I  have  never  seen  attention 
called.  You  have  a  perfect  passion  to  place  all  your 
institutions  on  elevations.  You  seek  to  '  exalt' 
yourselves  in  the  eye  of  the  people.  The  Pope 
'  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  is 
worshipped ' ;  and  you  manifest  the  same  spirit  in  the 
location  of  your  public  buildings.  Our  Lord  said : 
'  Whosoever  exalteth  himself  shall  be  abased.'  Every 
hilltop  crowned  with  your  great  structures,  pro 
claims  the  abasement  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
and  even  now  Christ  may  have  said,  '  Because  you 
have  tried  to  exalt  yourselves  at  the  expense  of  hu 
manity  and  of  brotherly  kindness,  thou  shalt  be 
brought  down  to  hell.'  i  He  that  hurnbleth  himself 
shall  be  exalted.'  This  is  the  outlook  for  Rome. 
The  present  condition  is  not  what  you  paint  it.  They 
tell  me,  if  the  mortgages  were  foreclosed  on  the  prop 
erty  Rome  claims  to  own  in  New  York  City,  she 
would  not  have  one  foot  of  land,  a  convent,  or  a 
church.  What  you  own  would  not  pay  what  you 
owe.  Rome  is  to  be  uncovered,  and  then  she  will 
be  hated.  In  the  battle  to  be  fought,  our  hope  is  in 
God,  and  you  must  look  out  for  great  defeats." 

With  that  conversation  in  mind,  there  was  mean 
ing  in  the  results  of  the  day.  The  priest  felt  it. 
He  spoke  of  his  disappointment. 

"  It  is  hard  to  contend  against  an  Almighty  must," 
replied  the  minister;  "  the  hour  approaches  when 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  23 

Rome  shall  be  fought  by  Romanists.  What  means 
this  unrest  of  the  Pope,  —  this  feeling  that  he  must 
get  out  of  Italy  and  find  a  refuge  somewhere  else  ? 
Does  he  not  know,  —  does  not  the  world  recognize 
the  fact, — that  Romanism  is  nothing  without  Rome  ? 
Let  the  Pope  come  to  the  United  States  and  he  would 
be  compelled  to  walk  down  Broadway  with  a  stove 
pipe  hat,  as  Romanists  are  compelled  to  wear  citizens' 
clothes  in  Mexico.  The  current  of  free  thought  in 
America  will  take  care  of  Romanism.  The  time  is 
coming  when  men  will  be  ashamed  of  the  name  in 
which  they  pandered  to  Rome."  A  minister  of  dis 
tinction  declines  to  attack  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
in  Washington,  lest  offence  be  given  to  the  represen 
tatives  of  foreign  governments,  who  crowd  St.  Mat 
thew's  on  the  Sabbath,  and  the  places  of  pleasure  dur 
ing  the  week,  for  Washington  is  in  the  lap  of  Rome. 
A  Cunarder  put  out  from  New  England  for  New 
York.  It  was  well  equipped ;  but  in  putting  up  a 
stove  in  the  pilot  box,  a  nail  was  driven  too  near  the 
compass.  You  know  how  that  nail  would  affect  the 
compass.  The  ship's  officer,  deceived  by  that  dis 
tracted  compass,  put  the  ship  two  hundred  miles  off 
her  right  course,  and  suddenly  the  man  on  the  look 
out  cried:  "Land  ho! "and  the  ship  was  halted 
within  a  few  yards  of  her  demolition  on  Nantucket 
shoals.  A  sixpenny  nail  did  that ;  because  it  was 
not  known  that  it  was  misplaced.  It  shall  be  the 
fault  of  those  who  will  not  heed  a  warning  if  this 
Jesuit  University  shall  derange  the  American  com 
pass  and  send  the  Ship  of  State  upon  the  rocks 
which  threaten  her. 

Shall  it  be  encouraged?  It  is  but  a  part  of  a 
movement  to  take  control  of  educational  interests  in 
the  United  States.  There  are  6,800  Roman  Catholic 
churches  in  the  United  States,  and  there  are  more 
than  4,000  parochial  schools.  A  movement  has  be- 


gun,  to  take  possession  of  our  public  school  buildings. 
Rome  withdraws  her  children  from  the  public  school, 
leaving  the  seats  unoccupied.  Then  she  rents  the 
empty  building,  and  fills  it  with  her  children,  through 
the  assistance  of  men  elected  to  do  her  bidding ;  as 
is  done  in  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  Maiden,  Mass.  As 
has  been  said,  Rome  sees  clearly  the  peril  which 
confronts  her  from  secular  teaching,  and  from  this 
day  she  will  spare  "no  effort  to  keep  her  children 
within  sound  of  her  own  bell  and  within  the  limits  of 
her  own  instruction.  There  will  be  no  compromise  ; 
there  is  no  evasion ;  open,  determined  and  persist 
ent  antagonism  to  our  common-school  system  is 
henceforth  the  attitude  and  policy  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy.  He  who  hopes  to  escape  this  struggle,  or 
out-manceuvre  this  foe  is  already  beaten ;  he  does 
not  know  the  antagonist  with  whom  he  is  fighting. 

The  universal  diffusion  of  Catholic  education 
means  something  more  than  the  opening  of  schools  in 
every  parish  ;  it  means  a  steady  and  unrelenting  at 
tack  on  our  common  schools ;  not  on  that  abstract 
thing  called  the  common-school  system,  but  on  every 
school  in  every  locality  where  the  Catholic  voting 
population  has  any  strength.  This  result  was  inevit 
able  ;  Catholics  have  the  same  indisposition  to  pay 
taxes  which  characterizes  the  great  majority  of  men 
of  all  faiths.  They  are  compelled  to  support  their 
own  church  schools ;  they  are  not  disposed  to  sup 
port  the  common  schools  in  addition  ;  wherever  the 
way  is  open  they  will,  as  a  matter  of  course,  use  their 
power  to  control  or  cripple  the  common  schools. 
The  great  struggle  between  our  schools  and  this 
vigilant  and  uncompromising  foe  will  not  be  fought 
out  in  Congress  or  in  Legislatures,  in  newspapers  or 
pulpits ;  it  will  be  fought  in  every  school  district  in 
the  country.  There  will  be  no  great  and  decisive 
battle ;  there  will  be  a  long  series  of  skirmishes. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  25 

Every  school  meeting  will  be  contested,  and  on  the 
result  of  these  minor  contests  the  struggle  itself  will 
turn.  Henceforth  eternal  vigilance  will  be  the  price 
we  shall  pay  for  our  common  schools  ;  henceforth,  no 
man  who  cares  for  his  community  or  his  country  can 
afford  to  shirk  a  duty  which  has  been  more  honored 
in  the  breach  than  in  the  observance. 

In  many  communities  these  foes  of  the  common 
school  will  not  lack  for  allies,  who  will,  consciously 
or  unconsciously,  work  with  and  for  them  ;  men  who 
will  fail  to  see  that  they  are  being  used  as  tools  by  a 
power  which  has  never  yet  failed  of  the  highest  sa 
gacity  in  using  those  who  are  too  shortsighted  or  too 
selfish  to  comprehend  the  real  issues  involved.  The 
only  reply  which  must  be  made  to  the  establishment 
of  the  parochial  school  must  be  the  increased  efficien 
cy  of  the  common  schools. 

The  actual  Ruler  of  this  nation  lives  not  in  the 
White  House  at  Washington,  but  in  the  palace  of 
Baltimore.  No  important  editorial  affecting  the 
Romish  Church  is  printed  until  it  has  been  submitted 
to  the  Cardinal  for  his  criticism,  We  wonder  at  the 
power  exercised.  No  member  of  Congress  enters 
Washington  but  he  is  weighed  in  the  Romish  bal 
ances.  If  he  comes  down  with  the  shekels  for  the 
church  and  with  votes  for  her  policy,  all  is  well.  If 
not,  there  is  a  reckoning-time  sure  to  come,  and  an 
influence  is  exerted  at  once  that  touches  the  springs 
of  power  in  his  far  away  home.  As  a  political  ma 
chine,  Rome  is  a  transcendent  success :  and  the 
Jesuit  was  more  than  half  right  when  he  said,  "  The 
representative  of  the  Pope  in  the  Vatican  is  the  Ruler 
of  the  United  States  of  America." 



Romanism,  as  a  religion,  is  a  deception  and  a 
fraud.  Jesuitism  is  the  power  that  propels  and  con 
trols  it.  These  two  facts,  made  plain  to  the  people, 
will  destroy  the  reverence  felt  for  Romanism  as  a 
part  of  the  religious  world,  and  will  take  away  the 
sentiment  that  it  has  a  right  to  live  and  act  in  accord 
ance  with  its  genius  and  spirit.  Then  they  will  be 
prepared  to  weigh  the  proofs  which  show  it  to  be  an 
enemy,  attempting  to  subvert  the  foundations  of  Re 
publican  liberty,  destroy  quietly  the  public  school 
system,  and  make  the  United  States  of  America  a 
Romish  Reservation.  The  claim  is,  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  is  the  mother  of  all  churches,  that 
she  is  the  only  true  church ;  and,  being  such,  is  the 
Catholic,  or  Universal  Christian  Church.  That,  by 
Divine  appointment,  the  Apostle  Peter  was  the  head 
and  foundation  of  the  church,  its  Pope  and  Christ's 
vicar,  or  visible  representative,  on  the  earth.  That 
he,  Peter,  lived  in  Rome  for  the  last  twenty-five 
years  of  his  life,  during  which  time,  as  the  posses 
sor  of  the  "keys"  committed  to  him  by  the  Saviour, 
he  bound  or  loosed,  opened  or  shut,  in  heaven, 
earth,  hell,  and  purgatory,  as  seemed  right  in  his 
sight.  That  each  Pope  since  then  is  the  true  suc 
cessor  of  St.  Peter,  invested  with  equal  authority 
and  power ;  and  that  to  be  subject  to  him  and  in  full 
and  hearty  connection  with  the  church  he  person 
ally,  or  through  the  authority  he  delegates  to  others, 

WASHINGTON    IN   THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  27 

rules,  is  necessary  in  the  highest  degree  to  salvation. 
Opposed  to  this  claim,  are  a  few  facts : 

1.  Rome' s  pretension  to  being  the  mother-church  is 
a  deception,  because  it  never  ivas  in  existence  until 
A.  D.  606.     The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  as  well  as 
all  ecclesiastical  history,  teaches,  that  the  church  in 
Jerusalem,  in   its  origin,    in  its  constitution,  takes 
first   rank.     John   addressed    "the   seven   churches 
which  are  in  Asia."     These  churches  are — each  are 
— represented  by   a    golden  candlestick,   or    lamp, 
separate  and  distinct  one  from  the  other,  and  not 
as  one  lamp ;  which  would  have  been  the  case  had 
there  existed  any  just  ground  for  the  claim  of  Rome. 

2.  For  the  supremacy  of  Peter  there  is  no  Scrip 
tural  warrant.     Peter  was  in  no  way  the  leader  of 
the  church.     The  power  and  authority  conveyed  by 
the  appointment  of  the  Apostles  was  conferred  upon 
all  of  them.     They  were  all  chosen  the  same  way, 
equally  empowered  to  preach  and  baptize,  all  equally 
entrusted  with  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing,  all 
invested  with  the  same  mission  and  equally  furnished 
with  the  same  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Rome  con 
tends,  not  only  for  a  primacy  of  order,  but  of  power. 
Fortunately  for  his  own  reputation,  Peter  never  did 
this.     When  the  Mother  of  Zebedee's  children  wished 
it,  Christ  said,  "The  Kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise 
lordship  over  them,  and  they  that  are  great  exercise 
authority  upon  them.     But  ye  shall  not  be  so  ;  but 
whosoever  will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your 
servant."     Nothing   would  have    so   injured    Peter 
with  Christ  and  his  brethren,  and  degraded  and  dis 
graced  him,  as  to  have  done  what  Rome  claims  he 
did    do,    viz.  :    claim   a   pre-eminence   among   the 

Peter's  name  is  not  always  mentioned  first.  James, 
Paul,  and  Apollos'  are  placed  before  his,  very  fre 
quently.  Was  any  one  prominent  for  being  dear  to 


Christ?  John  bore  the  name  of  "the  beloved  dis 
ciple."  Peter  called  himself  a  "  fellow-laborer,"  and 
expressly  forbids  the  governors  of  the  church  to  lord 
it  over  God's  heritage,  and  bears  the  rebuke  of  Paul, 
because  he  was  to  be  blamed  ;  without  a  thought  of 
asserting  his  superiority  or  authority.  Rome  claims 
that  in  the  words,  "Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  church  ;  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it,"  our  Lord  declared 
Peter's  contemplated  supremacy.  It  has  sometimes 
seemed  strange  that  Rome  should  utterly  ignore  the 
other  address  made  to  Peter  in  the  same  chapter, 
when  Peter  assumed  supremacy,  and  Christ  said  to 
him:  "Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan ;  thou  art  an  of 
fense  unto  me ;  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things 
that  be  of  God,  but  those  that  be  of  men."  Matt.  16  : 
23.  These  words  apply  to  Peter,  and  apply  to  those 
who  have  tried  to  exalt  him  above  his  brethren.  The 
former  do  not  apply  to  him  as  being  the  one  upon 
whom  Christ  should  build  his  church ;  for  Christ  refer 
red  to  the  faith  which  saw  in  Him  the  Son  of  God. 
This  view  was  held  by  Jerome,  Chrysostom,  Origen, 
Cyril,  Hilary,  Augustine,  and  many  more  ;  and  Paul, 
in  1  Cor.  3  :  11,  points  to  Christ,  in  the  words  :  "For 
other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid, 
which  is  Christ  Jesus."  Eph.  2  :  20  :  "And  are  built 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone." 
Then,  as  to  the  power  of  binding  or  loosing,  the  posi 
tion  of  Rome  is  confuted  by  the  uniform  action  of 
all  the  apostles  on  such  matters.  They  declared 
the  conditions  of  salvation  to  be  repentance  towards 
God  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  they 
would  receive  the  remission  of  their  sins.  This  pre 
cludes  the  idea  that  the  Romish  priesthood  have 
power  to  absolve  from  sin. 

3.  Romanism  is  a  deception,  because  it  rests  its 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  29 

claim  upon  the  false  supposition  that  Peter  lived 
in  Rome.  The  Scriptures  declare  that  Peter  went 
East,  rather  than  West ;  lived  and  wrought  in  Asia 
Minor  ;  preached  to  the  churches  in  ancient  Babylon, 
from  which  place  he  wrote  his  epistle.  Romanists 
want  it  written  at  Rome,  and  insist  that  Peter  went  to 
Rome  in  A.D.  42  ;  that  he  was  crucified  head-down 
wards  in  A.D.  67  ;  that  he  suffered  imprisonment  in 
the  Marmentine  prison,  over  which  towers  St. 
Peter's ;  that  he  was  buried  in  the  Vatican,  where 
the  Pope  now  lives  ;  while  there  is  not  a  scintilla  of 
evidence  to  support  the  pretension  that  Peter  ever 
was  in  Rome.  Tradition  takes  the  place  of  history, 
and  clings  to  the  deception  as  if  it  had  a  basis  of 
even  possible  fact. 

According  to  the  Bible,  Peter  preached  in  Jerusa 
lem,  and  instead  of  giving  orders  to  the  other  apos 
tles,  as  the  head  of  the  church,  he  was  sent  as  a 
simple  missionary  to  preach  with  John  in  Samaria. 
Acts  8  :  14.  He  proclaimed  the  Gospel  in  Cesarea, 
in  Antioch,  and  Babylon,  but  did  not  come  into  the 

When  Paul  in  A.D.  60  wrote  his  epistle  to  the 
Romans  he  saluted  many,  but  he  did  not  salute 
Peter,  a  sufficient  proof  that  he  was  not  in  Rome. 

In  61  Paul  arrived  in  Rome  and  the  brethren  went 
out  to  meet  him.  on  the  Appian  way,  Acts  28  :  15, 
but  Peter  was  not  among  them.  From  the  year  61 
to  63  Paul  wrote  from  Rome  his  epistles  to  the  Phil- 
ippians,  Colossians,  and  to  Timothy.  In  these  let 
ters  he  speaks  of  many  persons,  even  unknown  ones, 
and  no  mention  is  made  of  Peter. 

In  his  second  Epistle,  2  Tim.  4  :  6,  he  says  :  "At 
my  first  answer  no  one  stood  with  me,  but  all  men 
forsook  me."  If  Peter  had  been  in  Rome  and  free, 
would  he  have  abandoned  Paul?  If  in  prison,  would 
not  Paul  have  referred  to  him  ?  All  this  proves  that 

30  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

he  was  not  in  Rome.  The  Apostle  of  the  Circum 
cision  never  was  in  Rome.  He  lived  and  died  in  the 
East.  So  speaks  history.  Romanism  becomes  a 
fraud  when  it  thus  unblushingly  lifts  a  lie  into  the 
place  of  the  truth,  and  demands  of  those  who  belong 
to  it  unflinching  submission  and  unswerving  obedi 
ence,  from  beginning  to  end. 

4.  Romanism  is  a  deception,  because  it  predicates 
salvation,  not  through  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ, 
but  upon  saying :  "  I  believe  that  there  is  here  upon 
earth  an  organized  body  that  is  more  than  human, 
because  it  has  a  divine  commission,  and  that  organ 
ized  body  can  teach  me  the  truth,  and  that  in  so  re 
ceiving  it  I  cannot  possibly  be  led  into  error.  I  be 
lieve  that  this  organism  is  none  other  than  the  Cath 
olic  church,  directed  by  the  Pope,  as  the  successor  of 
St.  Peter,  and  the  moment  a  man  says  that,  he  is  a 
Catholic."  The  essence  of  Romanism  is  summed  up 
in  this  :  "Subjection  of  the  intellect  to  divine  author- 
ity  in  matters  connected  with  religion." 

Notice,  it  does  not  refer  to  a  belief  in  Jesus  Christ, 
as  "the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life  " ;  nor  to  receiv 
ing  him  into  the  heart,  that  power  may  be  obtained 
to  become  a  child  of  God.  It  makes  the  church  au 
thority  the  author  of  life  and  hope.  The  millions  of 
Romanists  are  ruled  by  a  Pope,  claimed  to  be  infal 
lible,  exalted  above  all  that  is  called  God,  and  wor 
shipped  as  was  the  Druid  of  our  ancestors,  or  the 
Pontifex  Maximus  of  ancient  Rome,  and  claiming  to 
stand  at  the  top  of  the  system.  All  the  persons  in 
the  Godhead,  Popery  denies.  It  denies  God  the 
Father,  by  installing  the  Pope  as  the  Divine  vice 
gerent,  by  whose  authority  the  Second  Command 
ment,  forbidding  the  worship  of  images,  is  trampled 
upon  ;  and  installs  the  Pope  as  Divine  vicegerent  of 
the  world  and  the  infallible  ruler  of  the  conscience. 
It  presents  him  high  and  lifted  up,  clothed  with 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  31 

power  to  annul  laws,  abrogate  treaties,  plant  and 
pluck  up  nations,  and  do  away  with  the  precepts  of 
the  moral  law.  Popery  writes  on  the  Papal  chair  : 
"This  is  the  seat  of  God,  the  throne  of  the  Infallible 
and  Holy  One ;  he  who  sits  here  can  pardon  or  re 
tain  men's  sins,  save  or  destroy  souls." 

Popery  ignores  Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour,  and  wor 
ships  Mary  instead.  It  robs  Christ  of  his  priestly 
office,  by  offering  the  Mass — the  priests'  sacrifice, 
— not  Christ,  to  save  the  sinner.  It  destroys  the 
prophetical  office,  by  presenting  itself  as  the  infal 
lible  teacher  of  the  word  of  God  and  the  only  author 
ized  expositor  of  the  true  sense  of  Scripture.  It 
robs  Christ  of  his  kingly  office,  by  exalting  the  Pope 
to  his  seat  of  absolute  power  and  head  of  the  church. 
In  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  the  Pope  has  written : 
"  I  am  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords." 

For  the  Holy  Spirit,  popery  substitutes  the  sac 
raments,  through  which  divine  blessings  are  com 
municated  to  the  soul.  It  is  this  impious  suggestion 
which  crowds  the  church  with  votaries  at  the  various 
masses,  for  the  deluded  believe  there  is  no  help  for 
them  apart  from  the  priesthood, — the  only  channel 
of  communication  between  God  and  man.  It  is  be 
cause  of  this  murderers,  no  matter  how  heinous  their 
crime,  find  it  not  difficult  to  espouse  Romanism  and 
put  the  eternal  interests  of  their  souls  into  the  keep 
ing  of  this  error.  "  They  believe  a  lie  that  they 
may  be  damned."  Here  then  is  what  professes  to 
be  a  complete  church,  and  yet  is  an  out-and-out 
counterfeit.  Every  element  of  strength  and  every 
principle  of  evil  that  were  found  in  the  ancient  idol 
atries,  live  over  again  in  the  papacy.  That  same 
paganism  whose  cradle  was  rocked  in  Chaldea, — 
whose  youth  was  passed  amid  the  olive  groves  and 
matchless  temples  of  Greece, — and  whose  manhood 
was  reached  amid  the  martial  sounds  and  iron  organ- 

32  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

izations  of  Rome,  has  returned  anew  in  this  papacy, 
bringing  with  it  the  old  rites,  the  old  festivals,  the 
flowers,  the  incensings,  the  lustral  water,  the  vest 
ments,  the  very  gods — but  with  new  names  ;  every 
thing,  in  short,  so  that  were  an  old  pagan  to  rise 
from  the  dead,  he  would  find  himself  among  his  old 
environments  ;  and,  without  a  moment's  doubt,  would 
conclude  that  Zeus,  the  ancient  Jove,  the  father  of 
Clio,  whose  mother  is  Mercury,  answering  to  Christ 
and  Mary,  was  still  reigning,  and  was  being  wor 
shipped  by  the  same  rites  that  were  practised  in  his 
honor  three  thousand  years  ago. 

5.  Romanism  is  a  fraud,  because  it  substitutes  a 
Pantheon  of  idols  for  the  Christian  church,  extin 
guishing  the  light  of  revelation,  and  placing  the 
world  back  amid  the  ideas,  the  deities,  and  the  rites 
of  early  idolatrous  ages.  It  rejects  the  New  Birth 
and  change  of  heart,  and  inducts  the  child  into  the 
church  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness,  and  holds  him 
there  by  education,  by  training,  and  by  fear.  The 
church  assumes  control  of  the  individual  conscience. 
It  claims  to  hold  the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell.  A 
Romanist  is  afraid  of  the  truth  even  of  God's  word, 
and  millions  dare  not  read  or  take  into  their  hands 
the  Bible,  lest  it  may  sever  their  hold  upon  the 
church,  and  so  whelm  the  soul  in  perdition. 

The  import  of  such  teaching  is  to  place  in  the 
hands  of  conscienceless  men  the  consciences  of  mil 
lions  of  men.  It  is  the  marvel  of  the  age,  that  at  a 
period  when  men  boast  of  their  aspirations  after 
progress,  such  numbers  should  thus  fall  as  dupes 
into  the  slough  of  the  most  hopeless  stagnation,  into 
a  total  resignation  of  the  freedom  of  their  wills,  of 
the  independent  action  of  their  souls,  into  the  amplest 
acceptance  of  dogmas,  creeds  and  fables  which  it  is 
a  disgrace  even  to  the  darkest  ages  to  have  been 
capable  of  embracing.  None  of  these  things  which 


Rome  offers  has  the  slightest  atom  of  the  simple  but 
sublime  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  sat  upon  the 
mountain-side  and  taught  the  noblest  truths  in  the 
simplest  language.  They  are  the  old  tawdry  para 
phernalia  of  worn-out  Paganism,  refurbished  and  re- 
introduced  by  the  most  impudent  priestcraft  that  ever 
palmed  itself  upon  the  world. 

This  it  is  that  men  are  calling  a  part  of  the  Reli 
gious  World.  Romanism  is  Antichrist,  pure  and 
simple.  Daniel,  Paul,  and  John  have  described  it 
with  the  pen  of  inspiration,  and  painted  it  with  liv 
ing  colors,  and  the  pictures  they  made  of  it  hang  on 
the  walls  of  the  future,  so  that  every  eye  can  trace 
its  origin,  its  terrible  and  damning  work,  and  its 
awful  doom.  Daniel  tells  of  "the  little  horn,"  be 
fore  which  three  of  the  ten  horns  fell ;  which  signi 
fy  the  ten  states  under  control  of  imperial  Rome. 
These  three  horns  represented  the  Exarchate  of  Ra 
venna,  given  the  Pope  Stephen  I.  by  Pepin,  King 
of  France,  in  A.D.  755.  The  second  was  the  King 
dom  of  the  Lombards,  subdued  by  Charlemagne  of 
France,  and  made  over  to  the  Pope  in  A.D.  774. 
And  the  third  was  the  State  of  Rome  itself,  which 
was  given  the  Pope  by  Louis  the  Pious. 

It  was  upon  the  acquisition  of  these  states  that  the 
Pope  became  a  temporal  ruler.  It  is  said,  the  little 
horn  "  had  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man," — "  and  a 
mouth  speaking  great  things," — "  great  things 
against  the  Most  High."  Assuming  Divine  titles, 
such  as  "His  Holiness";  "Head  of  the  Church"; 
"Christ's  Vicar  upon  Earth" ;  "Infallibility,"  etc., 
etc.  But  more  than  this — assuming  to  dispose  of 
rewards  in  heaven  and  hell,  as  well  as  on  the  earth ; 
changing  laws  of  principles  and  conduct,  and  condi 
tions  of  education ;  a  power  to  depose  rulers,  give 
away  states  or  kingdoms,  release  subjects  from  their 
oaths  of  allegiance ;  each  of  which  acts,  and  all 

34  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

together,  being  an  invasion  of  God's  prerogatives,  as 
the  king,  ruler,  saviour,  judge  of  all  men,  and,  there 
fore,  such  was  speaking  "  things  against  the  Most 
High."  His  "  look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows," 
— causing  him  to  claim  supreme  control  over  the 
church,  the  state,  and  the  world;  compelling  his 
people — cardinals,  bishops,  priests,  or  whomsoever 
they  were, — to  kiss  his  feet ;  and  princes,  at  one  time, 
to  hold  his  stirrup  while  he  mounted  his  horse  ;  and, 
in  some  instances,  to  lay  themselves  down  that  he 
might  put  his  foot  upon  their  necks.  Asserting  as 
Pope  Paul  and  Pius  did  to  Henry  of  France  and 
Elizabeth  of  England,  that  as  Pope  they  had  a  sover 
eignty  above  kings  and  people,  and  that,  by  divine 
appointment,  was  over  nations  and  over  kingdoms,  to 
root  out  and  to  cut  down,  and  to  destroy  and  to  throw 
down,  to  build  and  to  plant.  Further,  it  is  added  : 
"  He  made  war  with  the  saints." 

So  Paul,  in  2  Thess.  2,  follows  up  Daniel  and 
John  in  Revelation  13  ;  uncovers  the  beast  like  unto 
a  leopard,  and  his  feet  as  the  feet  of  a  bear,  and  his 
mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion,  and  the  dragon  gave 
him  his  power  and  his  seat  and  great  authority. 
Then  go  on  to  Rev.  17,  and  the  battle  with  Rome 
is  described:  "  The  Lamb  shall  overcome  them; 
for  he  is  Lord  of  lords  and  King  of  kings  ;  and  they 
that  are  with  him  are  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith 
ful"  This  is  Romanism  that  is  now  being  destroyed. 
The  Pope  has  no  longer  temporal  power.  Let  God's 
children  all  over  the  world  tell  the  truth,  and  her 
and  his  so-called  spiritual  power  shall  be  destroyed, 
— consumed  by  the  spirit  of  the  mouth  of  our  Lord, 
and  by  the  brightness  of  his  coming,  as  Christ  shall 
shine  in  the  effulgence  of  proclaimed  truth.  Is  not 
this  papalism,  when  it  would  figure  as  the  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ,  a  fraud?  If  so,  say  so;  and  the 
work  of  redemption  will  be  accomplished.  Let  the 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  35 

cry  arise  :  "•  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be 
not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of 
her  plagues." 

For  those  who  come  out  of  Rome,  there  is  free 
dom  in  Jesus  Christ ;  for  those  who  remain  in,  there 
are  perils  such  as  have  not  yet  been  visited  upon 
any  race  or  class  :  "  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto 
heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered  her  iniquities." 



To  write  the  history  of  Jesuitism  is  to  give  in  de 
tail  the  record  of  sanctified  scoundrelism,  as  with  the 
face  of  a  saint  and  the  heart  of  a  devil  it  has  lived 
and  wrought  in  this  world,  to  do  its  worst  against 
Christianity,  brotherly  love,  manhood  and  rightness. 

This  is  an  awful  charge.  But  it  is  also  an  awful 
failure  of  language  when  the  attempt  is  made  to  tell 
the  truth  concerning  this  monster  of  iniquity.  Jesuit 
ism  proves  that,  in  human  debasement,  incarnate 
fiendishness  and  devilish  capacity  for  being  bad,  man 
in  the  nineteenth  century  is  equal  to  any  horrid  char 
acter  that  may  have  figured  on  the  historic  page. 


A  cannon-shot  hit  the  leg  of  a  scoundrel  instead 
of  his  head,  as  in  Spain  he  stood  before  Pampileuno's 
walls.  For  religion,  catholicity  and  man,  that  was 
the  unluckiest  cannon-shot  recorded  in  history ;  for 
when  the  tibia  of  the  wounded  patient  knitted  they 
marvelously  supported  the  body  of  a  man  who  with 
the  heart  of  a  devil  has  been  permitted  to  masquer 
ade  in  the  robes  of  a  saint.  Those  familiar  with  jail 
philosophy  can  well  appreciate  the  impulse  which 
drives  the  criminal,  convicted  of  thieving  or  burg 
lary,  or  murder,  and  on  the  verge  of  the  tomb,  to 
indulge  in  fancies  of  huger  thieving,  or  a  crueler  and 
more  infamous  murder,  and  to  long  for  life  or  un 
shackled  arms  that  he  might  become  pre-eminently 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  37 

notorious  by  its  enactment.  Now  such  a  thought 
came  over  the  brain  of  Ignatius  Loyola,  the  founder 
of  the  Order,  profanely  called,  of  Jesus,  and  he  re 
covered  and  was  successful.  The  Jesuit  University  is 
built  in  Washington  as  Conspiracy  Hall,  in  hopes 
that  liberty  may  be  throttled  in  its  stronghold.  Loy 
ola  took  the  name  of  Jesuits  for  his  Order,  because 
of  pretended  visions  of  God,  the  Father,  who  is 
claimed  to  have  appeared  visibly  to  him,  and  de 
sired  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  who  stood  by  laden 
with  a  heavy  cross,  to  take  special  care  of  him  and 
his  companions,  which  Christ  promised  to  do.  They 
are  dangerous,  because  they  declare  no  villainy,  no 
treachery,  nor  cruelty  to  be  criminal,  provided  it 
tends  to  the  benefit  of  their  Society. 

In  1762,  the  King  and  Parliament  of  France  were 
moved  against  the  Order,  and  to  be  satisfied  as  to 
the  grounds  of  complaint  against  it,  they  appointed 
a  commission,  consisting  of  five  princes  of  the  blood, 
four  peers  of  France,  seven  presidents  of  the  court, 
thirteen  counsellors  of  the  grand  chamber,  and  four 
teen  other  functionaries.  This  commission  examined 
one  hundred  and  forty-seven  Jesuit  authors  of  celeb 
rity,  and  in  their  report  they  say:  "This  perver 
sity  of  the  doctrine  maintained  constantly,  and  with 
out  interruption,  by  the  priests,  scholars,  and  others 
styling  themselves  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  would 
destroy  the  natural  law, — that  rule  of  life  which 
God  himself  has  written  in  the  heart  of  man  ;  and,  as 
a  natural  result,  would  break  all  the  bonds  of  civil 
society,  authorize  theft,  perjury,  impurity,  the  most 
criminal,  and,  generally,  every  passion  and  every 
crime,  by  teaching  secret  compensation,  equivoca 
tion,  mental  reservation  ;  would  uproot  every  feeling 
of  humanity  among  men,  by  favoring  homicide  and 
parricide  ;  in  fact,  would  overturn  the  principles  and 
practices  of  religion,  and  substitute  in  its  stead  all 

38  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

kinds  of  superstition,  by  favor  ing  magic,  blasphemy, 
irreligion,  and  idolatry.*  Clement  XIV.,  in  his  bull 
suppressing  the  Order,  declares  that  it  has  been  cen 
sured  by  Popes  Urban  XII.,  Clement  X.,  XI.,  XII., 
Alexander  VII.,  VIII.,  Innocent  IX.,  XII.,  XIII., 
and  Benedict  XII.,  and  then  proceeds  by  saying: 
"  After  a  mature  deliberation,  we  do,  of  our  certain 
knowledge  and  the  fulness  of  our  apostolic  power, 
suppress  and  abolish  the  said  Society.  We  deprive 
it  of  all  activity  whatever — of  its  houses,  schools, 
colleges,  hospitals,  lands,  and,  in  short,  of  every 
place  whatsoever,  in  whatever  kingdom  or  province 
they  may  be  situated.  We  abrogate  and  annul  its 
statutes,  rules,  customs,  decrees,  and  constitutions, 
even  though  confirmed  by  oath,  and  approved  by 
the  Holy  See,  or  otherwise.  We  declare  all  and 
all  kind  of  authority,  the  general,  the  provincial,  the 
visitors,  and  other  superiors  of  said  Society,  to  be 
forever  annulled  and  extinguished,  of  whatever 
nature  soever  the  authority  may  be ;  as  well  in 
things  spiritual  and  temporal." 

Be  it  remembered,  that  -up  to  A.D.  1860,  this 
Order  of  persons  had  been  expelled  no  less  than  sev 
enty  times  from  countries  in  which  they  had  been 
living  and  applying  their  principles,  and  that  these 
were  almost  all  Roman  Catholic  countries  ;  and  yet 
they  have  a  most  popular  church  in  Washington,  a 
college  in  Georgetown,  and  now  are  building  the 
University,  with  the  countenance  of  the  representa 
tives  of  the  Great  Republic,  in  less  than  a  quarter 
of  a  century  after  their  assassination  of  Abraham 
Lincoln  ! 

Let  us  learn  how  they  train  men  for  infamous 

Behold  them  consecrating  the  dagger  of  the  as 
sassin  for,  perhaps,  some  man  now  under  the  ban. 

*  Letters  of  Marcus,  pp.  106. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  39 

The  following  is  the  Jesuit's  manner  of  consecrating 
both  the  persons  and  weapons  employed  for  the 
murdering  of  kings  and  princes  by  them  accounted 

The  person  whose  silly  reasons  the  Jesuits  have 
overcome  with  their  more  potent  arguments  is  im 
mediately  conducted  into  their  sanctum  sanctorum, 
designed  for  prayer  and  meditation.  There  the  dag 
ger  is  produced,  carefully  wrapt  up  in  a  linen  safe 
guard,  enclosed  in  an  iron  sheath,  engraven  with  sev 
eral  enigmatical  characters,  and  accompanied  with  an 
Agnus  Dei;  certainly,  a  most  monstrous  confutation 
so  unadvisedly  to  intertwine  the  height  of  murder 
ous  villainy  and  the  most  sacred  emblem  of  meek 
ness  together.  The  dagger,  unsheathed,  is  hypocriti 
cally  bedewed  with  holy  water,  and  the  handle, 
adorned  with  a  certain  number  of  coral  beads,  put 
into  his  hand,  thereby  assuring  the  credulous  fool 
that  as  many  effectual  stabs  as  he  gives  the  assas 
sinated  prince,  so  many  souls  he  should  redeem  out 
of  purgatory  on  his  own  account.  Then  they 
deliver  the  dagger  into  the  homicide's  hands,  with 
a  solemn  recommendation,  in  these  words  : 

4 'Elected  son  of  God,  receive  the  sword  of  Jeph- 
thah;  the  sword  of  Samson,  which  was  the  jawbone 
of  an  ass;  the  sword  of  David,  wherewith  he  smote 
off  the  head  of  Goliath  ;  the  sword  of  Gideon  ;  the 
sword  of  Judith ;  the  sword  of  the  Maccabees  ;  the 
sword  of  Pope  Julius  II.,  wherewith  he  cut  off  the 
lives  of  several  princes,  his  enemies,  filling 'whole 
cities  with  slaughter  and  blood.  Go  forth  pru 
dently,  courageously,  and  the  Lord  strengthen  thine 

Which  being  pronounced,  they  all  fall  upon  their 
knees,  and  the  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  pronounces 
the  following  exorcism : 

"  Attend,  O  ye  Cherubim  ;  descend  and  be  pres- 


ent,  O  Seraphim.  You  thrones,  you  powers,  you 
holy  angels,  come  down  and  fill  this  blessed  vessel— 
the  parricide — with  eternal  glory  ;  and  daily  offer  to 
him  (for  it  is  but  a  small  reward)  the  crown  of  the 
blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  of  all  the  holy  patriarchs 
and  martyrs.  He  is  no  more  concerned  among  us  ; 
he  is  now  of  your  celestial  fraternity.  And  thou,  O 
God,  most  terrible  and  inaccessible,  who  yet  has 
revealed  to  this  instrument  of  thine,  in  thy  dedicated 
place  of  our  prayer  and  meditation,  that  such  a  prince 
is  to  be  cut  off  as  a  tyrant  and  a  heretic,  and  his  do 
minions  to  be  translated  to  another  line,  confirm  and 
strengthen,  we  beseech  thee,  this  instrument  of  thine, 
whom  we  have  consecrated  and  dedicated  to  that 
sacred  office,  that  he  may  be  able  to  accomplish  thy 
will.  Grant  him  the  habergeon  of  thy  divine  omni- 
potency,  that  he  may  be  enabled  to  escape  the  hands 
of  his  pursuers.  Give  him  wings,  that  he  may  avoid 
the  designs  of  all  that  lie  in  wait  for  his  destruction. 
Infuse  into  his  soul  the  beams  of  thy  consolation,  to 
uphold  and  sustain  the  weak  palace  of  his  body  ;  that, 
contemning  all  fears,  he  may  be  able  to  show  a  cheer 
ful  and  lively  countenance  in  the  midst  of  present 
torments  or  prolonged  imprisonments ;  and  that  he 
may  sing  and  rejoice  with  a  more  than  ordinary 
exultation,  whatever  death  he  undergoes." 

This  exorcism  being  finished,  the  parricide  is 
brought  to  the  altar,  over  which,  at  that  time,  hangs 
a  picture  containing  the  story  of  James  Clement,  a 
Dominican  friar,  with  the  figures  of  several  angels 
protecting  him  and  conducting  him  to  heaven.  This 
Clement  was  accounted  a  blessed  martyr  for  his  bar 
barous  murder  of  Henry  III.,  King  of  France.  This 
picture  the  Jesuits  show  their  cully  ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  presenting  him  with  a  celestial  coronet,  rehearse 
these  words  :  "  Lord,  look  down  and  behold  this  arm 
of  thine,  the  executioner  of  thy  justice  ;  let  all  thy 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF   ROME.  41 

saints  arise,  and  give  place  to  him  ;  "  which  ceremo 
nies  being  ended,  there  are  five  Jesuits  deputed 
to  converse  with  him,  and  keep  the  parricide  com 
pany  ;  who,  in  their  common  discourse,  make  it  their 
business,  upon  all  occasions,  to  fill  his  ears  with 
their  divine  wheedles  ;  making  him  believe  that  a 
certain  celestial  splendor  shines  in  his  countenance, 
by  the  beams  whereof  they  are  so  overawed  as  to 
throw  themselves  down  before  him  and  kiss  his  feet ; 
that  he  appears  no  more  a  mortal,  but  is  transfigured 
into  a  Deity ;  and,  lastly,  in  a  deep  dissimulation, 
they  bewail  themselves,  and  feign  a  kind  of  envy  at 
the  happiness  and  eternal  glory  which  he  is  so  sud 
denly  to  enjoy ;  exclaiming  thus  before  the  credu 
lous  wretch  :  "  Would  to  God  the  Lord  had  chosen 
me  in  thy  stead,  and  had  so  ordained  it  by  these 
means,  that  being  free  from  the  pains  of  purgatory, 
I  might  go  directly,  without  let,  to  paradise."  But 
if  the  persons  whom  they  imagined  proper  to  attempt 
the  parricide  prove  anything  squeamish  or  reluc 
tant  to  their  exhortations,  then,  by  nocturnal  scare 
crows  and  affrighting  apparitions,  or  by  the  suborned 
appearances  of  the  Holy  Virgin,  or  some  other  of  the 
saints,  even  of  Ignatius  Loyola  himself,  or  some  of 
his  most  celebrated  associates,  they  terrify  the  soon- 
retrieved  misbeliever  into  a  compliance  with  a  ready- 
prepared  oath,  which  they  force  him  to  take,  and 
thereby  they  animate  and  encourage  his  staggering 
resolution.  Thus  these  villainous  and  impious  doc 
tors  in  the  arts  of  murder  and  parricide,  sometimes  by 
the  terrors  of  punishment,  sometimes  by  the  allure 
ments  of  merit,  inflame  the  courage  of  the  unwary, 
and,  having  entangled  them  in  the  grooves  of  sacri 
legious  and  bloody  attempts,  precipitate  both  soul 
and  body  into  eternal  damnation. 

This  is  the  method  by  which  Jesuits  clear  themselves 


from  their  enemies.  How  happy,  then,  must  that 
nation  be,  where  Loyalists  flourish  ! 

Add  to  this  the  Jesuit's  oath,  and  the  peril  seems 
increased :  t '  I  do  renounce  and  disown  any  allegiance 
as  due  to  any  heretical  king,  prince  or  state  named 
Protestant,  or  obedience  to  any  of  their  inferior 
magistrates  or  officers. 

"I  do  further  declare  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church  of  England,  the  Calvinists,  Huguenots,  and 
of  others  of  the  name  of  Protestants,  to  be  damnable  ; 
and  they  themselves  are  damned  and  to  be  damned 
that  will  not  forsake  the  same. 

"  I  do  further  declare,  that  I  will  help,  assist,  and 
advise  all  or  any  of  His  Holiness'  agents,  in  any 
place  wherever  I  shall  be,  to  extirpate  the  heretical 
Protestant  doctrine ;  and  to  destroy  all  their  pre 
tended  powers,  regal  or  otherwise. 

"I  do  further  promise  and  declare,  that  notwith 
standing  I  am  dispensed  with  to  assume  any  religion 
heretical,  for  the  purpose  of  propagating  of  the 
Mother  Church's  interest,  to  keep  secret  and  private 
all  her  agents'  councils,  from  time  to  time  as  they 
intrust  me,  and  not  to  divulge,  directly  or  indirectly, 
by  words,  writing,  or  circumstance  whatsoever,  but 
to  execute  all  that  shall  be  proposed,  given  in  charge 
or  discovered  unto  me,  by  you,  my  ghostly  adviser, 
or  auy  of  this  sacred  convent.  All  this  I  swear,  by 
the  blessed  Trinity  and  blessed  Sacrament,  which  I 
am  about  to  receive,  to  perform,  and  on  my  part  to 
keep  inviolably ;  and  do  call  all  the  heavenly  and 
glorious  host  of  heaven  to  witness  these  my  real 
intentions,  to  keep  this  my  oath. 

"  In  testimony  whereof,  I  take  this  most  holy  and 
blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  and  witness  the 
same  further  with  my  hand  and  seal,  in  the  holy 
convent,  this  day  of  A.D.,"  etc. 

This  oath  evidences  that  every  Jesuit  is  a  traitor 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  43 

to  the  play,  ready  at  any  moment  to  perform  any  act 
that  will  further  the  interests  of  his  order.  It  permits 
him  to  be  a  hypocrite,  and  to  profess  religion  simply 
to  plot  against  it  and  overthrow  it.  Jesuitism  makes 
religion  a  pretense  and  a  sham  and  plotting  and  ras 
cality  a  business,  and  yet  it  runs  the  Church  of 
Rome,  and  is  treated  by  one  of  the  great  political 
parties  as  an  ally  worthy  of  confidence  and  support. 
Why  were  the  Jesuits  reinstated  by  Pio  Nono,  and 
confirmed  in  their  position  by  Leo  XIII?  To  answer 
this-question,  we  must  go  back  to  1868.  Then,  to 
take  away  the  States  of  the  Church  from  the  rule  of 
the  Pope,  was  to  bring  universal  crash  to  every 
European  empire.  Fortunately,  Emperor  William 
had  no  faith  in  such  prognostications.  Within  the 
Church  of  Rome  was  a  conflict  as  to  the  propriety  of 
pronouncing  the  Pope  infallible.  Discussion  went 
on  throughout  the  Roman  Catholic  world.  The 
prophecy  of  Paul,  in  2  Thess.  2  :  3,4,  was  to  be 
fulfilled  ;  "the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,"  was 
to  "  exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God  or  that 
is  worshipped ;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the 
temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God." 
This  was  fulfilled  in  A.  D.  1870.  Two  hundred 
thousand  people  have  borne  Pio  Nono  to  his  throne 
in  St.  Peter's  and  worshipped  him  as  God.  He  is 
absolute  in  power.  French  bayonets  uphold  his  tem 
poral  power.  It  looks  as  if  the  Pope  was  supreme. 

Open  again  the  Word  of  God  to  Rev.  17  :  11,  and 
read  the  doom  of  Louis  Napoleon,  "  the  beast  that 
was,"  is  Napoleon  I ;  "and  is  not,"  for  there  was  a 
time  when  the  Napoleonic  power  was  out  of  sight 
and  out  of  mind.  After  which,  Louis  Napoleon 
climbed  to  power,  betrayed  Mazzini,  and  Garibaldi 
in  Italy,  became  the  beast  upon  which  the  Harlot  of 
the  Tiber  rode  ;  "  and  is  the  eighth  and  is  of  the  seven," 
for  it  will  be  remembered,  he built  on  the  Napoleonic 

44  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

dynasty,  and  went  to  perdition.  This  is  prophecy. 
Read  a  page  from  history.  The  Minister  of  France 
walks  in  the  palace-yard  of  Emperor  William  and 
makes  a  remark  which  gives  offence.  Napoleon  had 
boasted  of  his  prowess,  and  thought  a  war  only  was 
necessary  to  make  him  Master  of  Prussia,  as  was  his 
uncle  before  him.  Emperor  William  resented  the 
affront  and  rebuked  the  speaker.  As  a  result,  war 
was  declared  ;  and  the  German  army,  as  if  on  a  picnic- 
excursion,  overran  France,  encamped  at  Versailles, 
and  took  possession  of  Paris,  and  Louis  Napoleon  as 
an  exile  disappeared  from  the  affairs  of  Europe.  The 
army  of  France  was  withdrawn.  The  army  of  Victor 
Emmanuel  was  invited  by  the  people  of  the  States  of 
the  Church  to  enter  Eome  as  King  of  Italy.  He 
came.  The  Pope  retired  to  the  Vatican  as  the  spir 
itual  sovereign  of  Roman  Catholics,  but  as  temporal 
ruler  no  more. 

It  was  to  the  Pope  a  humiliation,  and,  perhaps, 
prepares  the  way  for  his  destruction.  Without 
an  army,  without  support,  he  turned  to  the  only 
power  in  the  world  in  which  he  could  trust  to  do 
the  work  of  conspirators,  assassins,  and  revolution 
ists,  the  Jesuits.  He  reinstated  them.  They  be 
came  the  right  arm  of  his  strength,  and  have  been 
seeking  his  restoration  to  temporal  power.  Every 
one  who  knows  what  their  principles  and  history 
are,  will  feel  satisfied  that,  like  the  Indian  boomer 
ang,  they  are  much  more  likely  to  injure  the  hand 
that  uses  them  than  those  whom  they  are  employed 
to  oppose.  The  condition  of  the  Pope  is  pitiable. 
He  lives,  as  it  were,  on  sufferance  ;  no  longer  the 
mighty  and  powerful  ruler  of  the  past,  but  influen 
tial  simply  because  of  his  power  outside  of  Eome, 
not  inside.  The  Bible  has  entered  Rome,  the  Word 
of  God  is  not  bound. 

We  have  been  accustomed  to  bless  God  for  that 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  45 

fatherly  care  of  Divine  Providence,  which  neither 
allowed  the  era  of  American  colonization  to  be 
hastened,  nor  that  of  the  Reformation  to  be  deferred. 
Had  these  events  been  differently  arranged,  it  has 
been  said — had  Spanish  blood,  and  not  English,  flowed 
in  the  veins  of  our  first  settlers,  or  had  the  May 
flower  borne  to  our  shores  the  foundations  of  a 
Catholic  colony,  and  had  Roger  Williams  been  a 
Jesuit  missionary — or  had  the  schemes  of  French 
conquest,  that  would  have  made  Canada  but  the 
starting  point  of  North  American  empire,  been  suc 
cessful,  how  different  had  been  the  annals  of  the 
country,  and  the  entire  race  !  All  that  reads  well. 
But  when  we  remember  that  Providence,  R.  I.,  is 
almost  a  Roman  Catholic  town — that  a  bishop  was 
recently  installed  there  in  the  presence  of  all  the 
magnates  of  the  state,  and  that  Washington  is  in 
the  lap  of  Rome,  it  becomes  us  not  to  boast  of 
deliverance,  but  to  recall  our  peril  and  prepare  to 
resist  the  encroachments  of  liberty's  foe.  Remem 
ber,  that  the  Jesuits  ruling  Washington  may  dispense 
with  all  laws,  human  and  divine,  dissolve  all  oaths 
and  vows,  and  free  men  in  the  Cabinet  of  the  Presi 
dent  from  the  obligations  which  bind  other  men. 
So  soon  as  a  city  or  country  is  under  their  control, 
no  member  of  the  community  can  promise  to  himself 
security,  either  to  his  life,  honor,  or  estate.  Nay, 
the  person  of  the  President  is  not  exempted  from 
danger,  when  he  is  once  the  object  of  Jesuitical 

Shall  Jesuits  be  welcomed  or  expelled?  is  the  ques 
tion  which  is  yet  to  agitate  the  people  of  the  United 
States.  Up  to  the  present  time,  so  great  has  been 
the  love  of  liberty  in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  that 
they  have  tolerated  with  impunity  anarchists,  revo 
lutionists,  and  Jesuits.  The  idea  of  suppression  for 
opinion's  sake  has  been  repugnant  to  the  sentiment 

46  AVASHINGTON    IN   THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  the  majority.  But  a  reaction  is  setting  in.  The 
people  begin  to  see  that  it  is  cowardice  to  throw  up 
the  hands  at  the  dicta  of  this  blood-stained  crowd, 
and  permit  them  to  scuttle  the  ship  on  which  we  are 
making  a  common  voyage.  Self-preservation,  if 
nothing  else,  will  compel  the  people  of  the  United 
States  to  take  the  most  stringent  measures  against 
the  evil  of  the  time,  and  to  give  even  clearer  scrutiny 
to  the  methods  and  principles  and  conduct  of  the 
Jesuits.  They  work  in  darkness,  and  they  oppose 
the  truth.  Seven  millions  of  people  in  free  America, 
and  250,000,000  throughout  the  world,  are  ruled  by 
their  mandate.  The  Pope  has  enthroned  them  in  power 
and  reinstated  them  in  all  their  former  possessions. 
With  the  people  over  whom  they  have  control, 
argument  goes  for  nothing.  The  needs  of  the 
country  are  cast  aside  as  unworthy  of  regard.  The 
requirements  of  the  church  is  their  all  and  in  all. 
Oaths  are  valueless,  if  to  keep  them  imperils  the 
Order,  or  the  church.  Their  history  is  a  continued 
series  of  associations,  massacres  of  innocent  people, 
conspiracies  and  machinations  against  existing  laws 
and  orders.  The  masses  they  have  incited  to  revolt, 
and  the  rulers  to  bloody  and  fruitless  wars.  Cor 
ruption  they  sow  broadcast  over  the  land  in  order  to 
further  their  doctrines  of  treason,  perjury,  falsehood, 
and  murder.  Brazen  as  they  are,  they  use  their 
power  of  religion  as  a  cloak  to  hide  their  sins  against 
God,  and  their  sins  against  man.  To-day  their  one 
object  of  detestation  is  the  public  school  system  of 
the  United  States.  They  see  that  the  education  of 
the  masses  is  their  ruination.  In  the  South  there 
are  millions  of  freedmen  growing  up  in  ignorance, 
owing  to  the  inability  of  the  several  States  to  educate 
them.  Well  has  the  Hon.  Henry  W.  Blair,  in  the 
Senate,  called  attention  to  the  duty  of  the  nation  to 
educate  the  rising  generation.  "It  is  of  very  little 

WASHINGTON   IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  47 

consequence,"  said  the  Senator,  " relatively,  what 
becomes  of  the  present  generation.  What  we  are,  we 
are,  and  are  likely  to  be  ;  but  it  is  of  great  importance 
what  shall  be  the  fate  of  the  future,  which  depends  so 
largely  upon  the  conduct  of  the  present.  The  real 
question  is,  whether  this  generation,  with  natural 
powers  for  the  control  of  the  destiny  of  the  country 
for  the  time  being,  is  to  make  that  provision  for  the 
generation  to  come  which  has  been  made  for  the 
generation  existing  by  those  who  have  preceded  it ; 
whether  this  generation,  so  far  as  it  has  the  capacity 
to  do  so,  is  to  make  better  preparation  for  the  dis 
charge  of  its  duties  on  the  part  of  the  coming  gener 
ation,  so  far  as  it  should  be  made,  than  was  made  by 
those  who  preceded  us."  If  the  Christian  and  intelli 
gent  people  of  the  United  States  are  not  awake  to 
the  importance  of  this  measure,  the  Jesuits  are. 
They  saw  from  the  first  that  Romanism  is  doomed, 
if  the  people  of  this  land  are  to  be  educated.  Jesuit 
ism  understands  that  a  great  fight  is  already  out 
lining  itself  for  the  future  between  the  common 
schools  of  the  United  States  and  Romanism.  Jesuit 
ism  is  not  afraid.  She  fights  education  openly  and 
secretly.  Said  Senator  Blair:  "Upon  this  very 
floor,  soon  after  we  had  passed  this  bill,  full  two  years 
ago,  and  while  it  was  in  the  hands  of  a  packed  com 
mittee  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  where  it  was 
finally  strangled, — on  this  very  floor,  a  senator 
showed  me  a  letter  which  I  read  with  my  own 
eyes,  the  original  letter  of  a  Jesuit  priest,  in 
which  he  begged  a  member  of  Congress  to 
oppose  this  bill  and  to  kill  it,  saying,  that 
they  had  organized  all  over  the  country  "for  its 
destruction  ;  that  they  succeeded  in  the  committees  of 
the  House,  and  they  would  destroy  the  bill  inevi 
tably  ;  and  if  they  had  only  known  it  early  enough, 
they  could  have  prevented  its  passing  through  the 


Senate.     They  have  begun  in  season  this  time  ;  but 
they  will  not  destroy  this  bill. 

*  'Twelve  years  ago,  when  I  was  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  and  when  we  were  under 
taking  to  enact  a  constitutional  amendment  which 
was  to  prevent  the  appropriation  of  public  money  to 
the  support  of  sectarian  schools  in  this  country,  a 
friend  of  mine  pointed  out  to  me  upon  that 
floor  nine  Jesuits,  who  were  there  log-rolling 
against  that  proposed  amendment  of  the  Constitu 
tion.  There  in  Washington  is  that  Jesuit  organiza 
tion  which  has  set  out  to  control  this  country,  which 
has  been  repudiated  by  every  free  country,  Catholic 
and  Protestant,  in  the  Old  World :  they  have  come 
to  our  borders  ;  they  are  among  us  today,  and  to  stay  ; 
and  they  understand  that  they  are  to  secure  the  con 
trol  of  this  continent,  by  destroying  the  public  school 
system  of  America.  They  are  engaged  in  that 
nefarious,  wicked  work.  And  as  Jesuits  have  been 
expelled  from  the  Old  World,  let  me  say,  the  time 
is  soon  coming  when  the  Jesuits  will  be  looked  upon 
as  more  the  enemy  of  this  country  than  is  the 
Anarchist  to-day.  And  the  process  either  of  their 
expulsion,  or  of  their  conversion,  will  be  the  one  in 
which  the  American  people  will  sometime  be 
engaged,  unless  the  Order  change  their  programme 
and  their  work." 

Brave  words  were  these  of  Senator  Blair,  the 
bravest  spoken  for  many  a  day  !  The  Senate  passed 
the  Bill.  When  it  went  to  the  House,  the  Jesuits 
again  showed  their  hand.  The  Presidential  election 
being  near,  made  men  careful.  The  usual  Jesuit 
lobby  was  present,  and  the  bill  was  referred  to  a 
committee  appointed  by  the  Jesuits'  servant,  the 
Speaker  of  the  House,  where  it  will  lie  until  the 
citizens  awake  to  their  peril,  and  send  men  to  Con 
gress  less  susceptible  to  Jesuitical  influence.  The 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  49 

speech  was  delivered  Feb.  15th,  1888.  On  May 
25th,  1888,  Mr.  Blair  introduced  the  following  joint 
resolution  ;  which  was  read  twice,  and  ordered  to  lie 
on  the  table  : 




"  Resolved  by  the  /Senate  and  House  of  Represen 
tatives  of  the  United  /States  of  America  in  Congress 
assembled  (two-thirds  of  each  House  concurring 
therein) ,  That,  the  following  amendment  to  the  Con 
stitution  of  the  United  States  be,  and  hereby  is,  pro 
posed  to  the  States,  to  become  valid  when  ratified  by 
the  legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  States,  as  pro 
vided  in  the  Constitution  : 


"  SECTION  1. — Xo  State  shall  ever  make  or  main 
tain  any  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion, 
or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof. 

"  SEC.  2. — Each  State  in  this  Union  shall  establish 
and  maintain  a  system  of  free  public  schools, 
adequate  for  the  education  of  all  the  children  living 
therein,  between  the  ages  of  six  and  sixteen  years, 
inclusive,  in  the  common  branches  of  knowledge,  and 
in  virtue,  morality,  and  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion.  But  no  money  raised  by  taxation  imposed 
by  law,  or  any  money  or  other  property  or  credit 
belonging  to  any  municipal  organization,  or  to  any 
State,  or  to  the  United  States,  shall  ever  be  appro 
priated,  applied,  or  given  to  the  use  or  purposes  of 
any  school,  institution,  corporation,  or  person, 
whereby  instruction  or  training  shall  be  given  in 
the  doctrines,  tenets,  beliefs,  ceremonials,  or  obser- 


vances  peculiar  to  any  sect,  denomination,  organiza 
tion,  or  society,  being,  or  claiming  to  be,  religious 
in  its  character,  nor  shall  such  peculiar  doctrines, 
tenets,  beliefs,  ceremonials,  or  observances,  be  taught 
or  inculcated,  in  the  free  public  schools. 

"  SEC.  3. — To  the  end  that  each  State,  the  United 
States,  and  all  the  people  thereof,  may  have  and 
preserve  governments  republican  in  form  and  in  sub 
stance,  the  United  States  shall  guaranty  to  every 
State,  and  to  the  people  of  every  State  and  of  the 
United  States,  the  support  and  maintenance  of  such 
a  system  of  free  public  schools  as  is  herein  provided. 

"  SEC.  4. — That  Congress  shall  enforce  this  article 
by  legislation  when  necessary." 

Another  plot. — The  Jesuits  have  formed  a  coloni 
zation  scheme,  with  a  capital  of  $2,000,000,  to  aid 
Romanists  in  getting  control  of  the  South. 


All  the  Southern  States  were  represented  except 
Florida,  Texas  and  Arkansas,  and  most,  if  not  all 
the  great  Southern  railroad  corporations  were  like 
wise  represented  by  their  Presidents  or  other  officers. 
The  following  is  taken  from  the  Atlanta  Evening 
Journal  of  April  26th,  being  part  of  the  report  of 
that  paper : 

66  Gov.  Fitzhugh  Lee,  of  Virginia,  was  selected 
as  President.  Committees  on  business  and  resolu 
tions  were  appointed  by  the  delegations  from  the 
respective  States.  Col.  W.  P.  Price  was  made  the 
chairman  of  the  Georgia  delegation,  and  Mr.  Sandy 
Cohen,  of  Augusta,  selected  as  secretary.  Governor 
J.  B.  Gordon,  Bishop  Becker,  Patrick  Walsh,  and 
E.  P.  Howell,  were  chosen  as  the  Committee  for 
Georgia.  Interesting  addresses  were  made  by 
Cardinal  Gibbons,  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Kane  of  West 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  51 

Virginia,  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Northup  of  South  Caro 
lina,  and  Governors  Gordon  of  Georgia  and  Richard 
son  of  South  Carolina.  The  speech  of  Gov.  Gordon 
is  especially  highly  commended. 

"At  the  night  session,  the  Immigration  Committee 
adopted  the  following  resolutions  : 

"Resolved,  That  an  Immigration  Society  be 
established,  with  headquarters  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  to  be  styled  The  Southern  Immigration  Asso 

"Resolved,  That  this  Association  be  placed  under 
the  care  of  a  board  of  directors,  composed  of  one 
member  of  each  Southern  railroad  or  other  corpora 
tion,  trade,  industrial  or  other  organization  in  each 
state,  county,  city  or  town,  situated  east  of  the 
Mississippi  river,  that  will  contribute  the  sum  of 
$1,000  towards  the  expenses  of  said  Association  on 
or  before  July  1st  next,  and  that  on  the  second 
Tuesday  of  July,  1888,  the  board  so  constituted 
shall  meet  in  New  York,  and  proceed  to  organize,  and 
adopt  such  by-laws,  rules  and  regulations  as  may  be 
necessary  for  its  government. 

"Resolved,  That  until  such  organization  is  per 
fected,  Major  John  D.  Kelly,  Jr.,  be  constituted 
chief  of  the  Association,  with  power  to  call  the 
board  together  whenever  said  contributions  from 
railroads  or  other  corporations,  trades,  industrial 
or  other  organizations  of  states,  cities,  counties  and 
towns,  shall  have  reached  the  aggregate  sum  of 
$20,000 ;  and  when  such  call  has  been  made,  the 
board  of  directors  shall  proceed  immediately  to 
perfect  a  permanent  organization,  as  provided  for  in 
the  second  resolution. 

* '  Resolved,  That  immediately  upon  adoption  of 
these  resolutions,  the  Secretary  of  the  convention 
shall  give  notice  of  the  same  to  the  Governor  of  each 
of  the  Southern  States,  to  the  President  of  each  of 

52  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  Southern  railroads,  and  to  the  Mayor  of  every 
city,  and  to  every  town  in  the  Southern  States  east 
of  the  Mississippi  River,  having  a  population  of 
5,000  or  more,  and  to  solicit  the  co-operation  of  said 
officers  in  furthering  the  objects  of  this  convention." 
The  central  office  of  this  association  is  located  at 
New  York. 

Concerning  this  convention,  it  is  meet  that  all 
should  be  informed.  It  met  April  25,  1888,  at 
Hot  Springs,  North  Carolina.  There  were  present 
the  cardinal,  bishops,  priests,  politicians  and  rail 
road  men.  The  object  for  which  the  conference  was 
called  was  the  consideration  of  Catholic  immigration 
to  the  South. 

Slavery,  whatever  were  its  evils,  fenced  off  Roman 
immigration  from  Europe,  and  threw  it  North,  so 
that,  of  the  16,000,000  foreigners  who  have  come 
to  the  country,  not  more  than  600,000  have  settled 
in  the  Southern  States. 

It  is  known  that  the  negroes  in  the  South  are 
Republicans ;  and  if  their  votes  are  counted  they 
will  become  a  power.  The  Jesuits  attempt  to  offset 
this  by  a  foreign  vote.  Romanism  is  advancing 
through  our  open  gates  like  a  mighty  force,  bull 
dozing  and  corrupting  our  legislators,  and  demand 
ing  privileges  and  exemptions  for  itself  which  no 
other  sect  would  do.  How  long  will  it  be  before 
the  Jesuits  shall  engineer  bills  through  the  halls  of 
Congress  as  they  have  done  in  New  York? 


Cardinal  Gibbons  has  just  returned  from  the 
South.  Regarding  the  immigration  convention  held 
recently  at  Hot  Springs,  N.  C.,  he  says:  "The 
class  of  immigrants  that  the  convention  wants  to 
bring  among  the  people  of  the  South  are  thrifty  and 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  53 

well-to-do  natives  of  Ireland  and  Germany.  We  do 
not  want  anarchists  or  paupers.  The  South  needs 
development  badly,  and  I  know  of  no  better  way 
than  to  offer  inducements  to  honest  emigrants.  I 
deny  that  the  movement  is  one  to  increase  the  power 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  South,  other  than  what 
legitimate  increase  may  follow  from  such.  The 
Church  upholds  the  law,  and  that  should  be  sufficient 
guaranty  to  any  intelligent  mind  of  the  sincerity 
and  honesty  of  our  purpose."  Will  the  American 
people  be  deceived  by  this  Jesuitical  special  pleading 
for  this  Romish  scheme  ? 


A  recent  writer  has  said,  that  in  expelling  the 
Jesuits,  not  alone  all  Protestant  Americans  would 
unite,  but  thousands  upon  thousands  of  the  most 
intelligent  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
would  join  hands.  Jesuitism  is  almost  as  dangerous 
to  them  as  to  Protestants.  There  is  no  religion  in 
Jesuitism.  It  is  foreign  to  the  principles  of  the 
gospel,  inimical  to  liberty,  and  a  conspirator  against 
the  State.  Because  of  their  insatiate  greed  for 
power  and  influence,  they  have  been  feared,  hated, 
driven  out.  It  is  believed  that  it  will  be  so  in  this, 
free  land.  Some  deed  will  be  performed,  some 
word  spoken,  which  shall  uncover  the  traitor ;  when 
the  American  people  will  arise  and  make  short  work 
of  the  invader  that  seeks  to  crush  out  freedom,  that 
despotism  resting  on  ignorance,  on  superstition  and 
error,  may  thrive.  The  cry  will  yet  be  heard  : 
"Expel  the  Jesuits."  Then,  voxpopuli  shall  be  the 
vox  Dei. 



This  few  seem  to  know  ;  the  many  reckon,  it  happened 
so.  Such  are  oblivious  to  the  fact,  that  before  even 
Washington  was  even  a  dream  in  the  minds  of  men, 
Rome  had  plotted  to  hold  the  continent.  By  Rome, 
we  mean  the  power  that  makes  Rome  what  she  is,  and 
what  she  is  to  be,  "  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air,"  who  has  incarnated  himself  in  Jesuitism,  as 
Christ  is  incarnated  in  Christianity  ;  the  power  that 
works  in  darkness,  and  plans  the  suppression  of  the 
the  truth  and  the  overthrow  of  the  rule  of  Christ. 
"  For  we  wrestle  not,"  says  Paul,  "against  flesh 
and  blood,  but  against  principalities  and  powers, 
and  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world, 
against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places."*  John 
said:  "He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil,  for 
the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning.  For  this  pur 
pose  was  the  Son  of  God  manifested,  that  he  might 
destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  "|  In  this  manifesta 
tion  of  Christ  through  the  proclamation  of  the  truth, 
lies  the  hope  of  the  world.  If  then  we  charge 
Romanism  with  being  cunning,  subtle,  and  sly,  the 
reason  for  the  charge  is  supplied  in  the  words  quoted, 
which  inform  us  of  the  cunning  craftiness  whereby 
Rome  lies  in  wait  to  deceive. 


It  is  shadowy.     It  inhabits   the  air  and  infects    it. 
Romanism  is  the  malaria  of  the  spiritual  world.     It 

Eph.  6  ;  12.     f  1  John  3  :  8. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME  55 

stupefies  the  brain,  deadens  the  heart,  and  sears  the 
conscience  as  with  a  hot  iron.  It  stands  across  the 
track  of  the  world's  life,  with  gifts  in  its  hands,  offer 
ing  rule,  supremacy,  power  and  wealth  to  all  who 
will  fall  down  and  worship  her.* 

They  who  yield  have  peace  and  praise.  They 
who  refuse  must  fight  a  desperate  foe.  The  many  do 
not  believe  this.  They  are  blinded  by  ambition  and 
fear,  and  they  see  it  not.  Deaf  are  they  and  they 
hear  not  the  truth,  and  yet  the  truth  remains. 
The  what  is,  is  the  outgrowth  of  the  what  has  been. 
Don't  forget  it.  A  wise,  astute,  cunning,  compre 
hensive  intellect  has  helped  Romanism  in  the  past, 
and  is  helping  it  now. 

Washington  is  in  the  lap  of  Rome,  because  of  influ 
ences  which  stirred  the  hearts  of  people  and  made 
them  to  act  worse  than  they  knew. 

A  few  facts  will  make  all  this  plain.  Columbus 
wa.s  actuated  by  a  desire  to  promote  the  interests  of 
Romanism,  when  he  traversed  an  unknown  sea  and 
discovered  this  Western  World.  Cortez  and  Pizarro 
went  to  Mexico  and  Peru,  and  captured  them  for  the 
same  purpose.  Their  lives  were  full  of  cruelty,  but 
that  did  not  hurt  them  with  Rome.  Lord  Baltimore 
came  to  Maryland  to  find  a  refuge  for  persecuted" 
Romanists  and  named  the  place  of  retreat  Mary's  land. 
To  escape  the  fangs  of  Romanism  and  priestly  intol 
erance,  the  Puritans  forsook  their  homes  beyond  the 
sea,  came  to  New  England,  and  on  Plymouth  Rock 
built  an  altar  to  liberty,  sought  on  bleak  New  Eng 
land  shores  freedom  to  worship  God.  They  have 
been  called  narrow  in  their  thought,  and  it  is  claimed 
they  meant  by  liberty,  liberty  for  themselves,  and 
the  right  to  banish  all  who  thought  differently. 

Roger  Williams,  in  the  furnace  fire  of  affliction  and 
persecution,  had  the  fetters  of  slavery  to  creed  burned 

*  2  Thess.  2  :  8,  9. 

56  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

away,  and  came  forth,  through  the  wilderness  and 
the  sleet  and  snows  of  winter,  to  "  What  Cheer 
Rock,"  where  he  became  the  champion  of  liberty  for 

Archbishop  Hughes  once  said  :  4 '  Far  be  it  from 
me  to  diminish,  by  one  iota,  the  merit  that  is  claimed 
for  Rhode  Island,  Pennsylvania,  and  perhaps  other 
states,  on  the  score  of  having  proclaimed  religious 
freedom,  but  the  Catholics  of  Maryland,  by  priority 
of  time,  had  borne  away  the  prize."  This  is  untrue, 
both  as  regards  time  and  character  of  what  purported 
to  be  religious  freedom.  The  Roman  Catholic  colony 
sailed  up  the  Potomac  in  1634.  In  Maryland  the 
boasted  law  was  passed  in  1649,  two  years  after  the 
doctrine  of  religious  freedom  was  proclaimed  in 
Rhode  Island.  Bancroft,  in  speaking  of  what  was 
done  in  Maryland,  says  :  "The  controversy  between 
the  king  and  the  parliament  advanced,  the  overthrow 
of  the  monarchy  seemed  about  to  confer  unlimited 
power  in  England  upon  the  embittered  enemies  of 
the  Romish  Church ;  and,  as  if  with  a  foresight  of 
impending  danger,  and  an  earnest  desire  to  stay  its 
approach,  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Maryland,  with 
^he  covert  countenance  of  their  governor  and  of  the 
proprietary,  determined  to  place  upon  their 
statute-book  an  act  of  guaranty  of  religious  freedom, 
which  had  ever  been  sacred  upon  their  soil.  This 
is  the  language  of  the  Act :  ' '  And  whereas  the 
enforcing  of  the  conscience  in  matters  of  religion 
had  frequently  fallen  out  to  be  of  dangerous  conse 
quences  in  those  commonwealths  where  it  has  been 
practiced,  and  for  the  more  quiet  and  peaceable 
government  of  this  province,  and  the  better  to  pre 
serve  mutual  love  and  amity  among  the  inhabitants, 
no  person  within  this  province  professing  to  believe 
in  Jesus  Christ,  shall  in  any  ways  be  troubled, 
molested,  or  discountenanced  for  his  or  her  religion, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  57 

or  the  free  exercise  thereof."  This,  then,  is  their 
law — poor  as  it  is.  In  Rhode  Island ,  their  code  of 
laws  passed  in  1647,  closes  with  the  following 
noble  avowal  of  religious  liberty  to  all:  "  Otherwise 
than  this  what  is  herein  forbidden,  all  men  may 
walk  as  their  consciences  persuade  them,  every  one 
in  the  name  of  God.  And  let  the  lambs  of  the  Most 
High  walk  in  this  colony  without  molestation,  in  the 
name  of  Jehovah  their  God,  for  ever  and  ever." 

At  a  time  when  Germany  was  the  battle-field  for 
all  Europe,  in  the  implacable  wars  of  religion  ;  when 
even  Holland  was  bleeding  with  the  anger  of  venge 
ful  factions  ;  when  France  was  still  to  go  through  the 
fearful  struggle  with  bigotry ;  when  England  was 
gasping  under  the  despotism  of  intolerance  ;  almost 
half  a  century  before  William  Penn  became  an 
American  proprietor  ;  and  two  years  before  Descartes 
founded  modern  philosophy  on  the  method  of  free 
reflection  —  Roger  Williams  assisted  the  great 
doctrine  of  intellectual  liberty.  It  became  his  glory 
to  found  a  state  upon  that  principle  ;  and  to  stamp  it 
upon  its  rising  institutions,  in  characters  so  deep  that 
the  impression  has  remained  to  the  present  day,  and 
can  never  be  erased  without  the  total  destruction  of 
the  work.  The  principles  which  the  ^rst  sustained, 
amid  the  bickerings  of  a  colonial  faith,  next  asserted 
in  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts,  and  then 
introduced  into  the  wilds  of  Narragansett  Bay,  he 
soon  found  occasion  to  publish  to  the  world,  and  to 
defend  as  the  basis  of  the  religious  freedom  of  man 
kind  ;  so  that,  borrowing  the  rhetoric  employed  by 
his  antagonist  in  derision,  we  may  compare  him  to 
the  lark,  the  pleasant  bird  of  the  peaceful  summer, 
that,  affecting  to  soar  aloft,  springs  upward  from  the 
ground,  takes  his  rise  from  pole  to  tree,  and  at  last 
surmounting  the  highest  hills,  utters  his  clear  chorals 
through  the  skies  of  morning.  He  was  the  first  per- 


son  in  modern  Christendom  to  assert,  in  its  pleni 
tude,  the  doctrine  of  the  liberty  of  conscience,  the 
equality  of  opinions  before  the  law  ;  and  in  its 
defense  he  was  the  harbinger  of  Milton,  the  precur 
sor  and  the  superior  of  Jeremy  Taylor.  For 
Taylor  limited  his  toleration  to  a  few  Christian  sects  ; 
the  philanthrophy  of  Williams  compassed  the  earth. 
Taylor  favored  partial  reform,  commended  lenity, 
argued  for  forbearance,  and  entered  a  special  plea  in 
behalf  of  each  tolerable  sect :  Williams  would  per 
mit  persecutions  of  no  opinion,  of  no  religion  ;  leav 
ing  heresy  unharmed  by  law,  and  orthodoxy  unpro 
tected  by  the  terrors  of  penal  statutes. 

Without  comment,  let  us  notice  what  Bancroft 
says  of  the  Maryland  statutes  : 

"  The  clause  for  liberty  in  Maryland,"  he  says, 
"  extended  only  to  Christians,  and  was  introduced 
by  the  proviso,  'That  whatsoever  person  shall  blas 
pheme  God,  or  shall  deny  or  reproach  the  Holy 
Trinity,  or  any  of  the  three  Persons  thereof,  shall  be 
punished  by  death.  Any  person  using  any  reproach 
ful  word  or  speeches  concerning  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  Mother  of  our  Saviour,  or  the  holy  Apostles 
or  Evangelists,  or  any  of  them,  for  the  first  offense, 
were  to  forfeit  five  pounds  sterling  to  the  lord  pro 
prietary,  or,  in  default  of  payment,  to  be  publicly 
and  severely  whipped  and  imprisoned,  as  before 
directed  ;  and  for  the  third  oflfense  to  forfeit  lands 
and  goods,  and  be  forever  banished  out  of  the  prov 

Cardinal  Gibbons  defines  religious  liberty  to  be 
' '  the  free  right  of  worshipping  God  according  to  the 
dictates  of  a  right  conscience,  and  -of  producing  a 
form  of  religion  most  in  accordance  with  his  duties  to 
God."  In  other  words,  religious  liberty  is  the  free 
right  of  worshipping  according  to  the  commands  of 
Vol.  1,  p.  256. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  59 

the  church  of  Eome,  and  of  producing  a  form  of 
religion  in  accordance  with  the  commands  of  the 
Pope.  Behind  such  a  definition  the  Inquisitorial 
tortures  of  Torquemada  in  Spain  were  practised,  the 
Waldenses  and  Albigenses  were  exterminated  by 
fire  and  sword,  Ridley  and  Latimer  were  burned  at 
the  stake,  the  fires  were  kindled  at  Smithfield  for 
the  burning  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  inhuman 
barbarities  witnessed  in  convents  and  elsewhere 
where  Rome  has  control,  are  sanctioned  and  endorsed. 
Full  religious  liberty  means  perfect  liberty  in  our 
relation  to  God,  to  believe  or  not  to  believe,  to 
worship  or  not  to  worship,  as  conscience  may  dic 
tate.  In  the  realm  of  religious  liberty,  suasion  is  the 
only  weapon  to  be  used.  God  alone  is  the  Lord  of 
the  conscience.  For  this  principle  Roger  Williams, 
Isaac  Backus  and  others  contended,  and  the  doctrines 
they  enunciated  have  shed  a  light  which  causes  the 
thrones  of  despotism  to  stand  out  in  horrid  contrast 
with  the  altars  of  Republican  hope. 

After  the  proclamation  of  religious  liberty  came 
the  formation  of  the  Republic.  A  nation  was  born. 
A  capital  became  a  necessity.  It  has  been  said  :  ' '  The 
American  capital  is  the  only  seat  of  Government 
of  a  first-class  power  which  was  a  thought  and  the 
performance  of  the  Government  itself.  It  used  to  be 
called,  in  the  Madisonian  era,  "the  only  virgin  capital 
in  the  world."* 

St.  Petersburg  was  the  thought  of  an  emperor,  but 
the  capital  of  Russia  long  remained  at  Moscow,  and 
Peter  the  Great  said  that  he  designed  St.  Petersburg 
to  be  only  a  window  looking  into  Europe.  Washing 
ton  City  was  designed  to  be  not  merely  a  window,  but 
a  whole  inhabitancy,  in  fee  simple,  for  the  deliberations 
of  Congress,  and  they  were  to  exercise  exclusive 

*Geo,  Alfred  Townsend,  in  his  Washington  City,  Outside 
and  Inside. 

60  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

legislation  over  it.  So  the  Constitutional  Convention 
ordained,  and  in  less  than  seven  weeks  after  the  thir 
teenth  State  ratified  the  Constitution,  the  place  of  the 
Capital  was  designated  by  Congress  to  the  Potomac 
River.  In  six  months,  the  precise  territory  on  the 
Potomac  was  selected  under  the  personal  eye  of 
Washington.  The  home  of  the  so-called  Father  of 
his  Country  was  Mt.  Vernon.  Virginia  was  then  the 
Empire  State.  Her  population  outnumbered  both 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania.  Baltimore  was  then  the 
Queen  City,  and  Annapolis  offered  a  safe  retreat  for 
Congress,  who  had  been  insulted  in  Philadelphia, 'and 
the  Pennsylvanian  authorities  neglected  to  afford  ade 
quate  protection.  Then  Congress  resolved  to  have  a 
place  of  its  own. 

Maryland  was  an  early  applicant  for  the  seat  of 
Government,  and  so  was  Michigan,  Kentucky,  Indiana ; 
but  the  Federal  City  came  to  Maryland  and  was  located 
on  the  banks  of  the  Potomac,  very  largely  because  of 
the  munificent  offer  made  by  Virginia,  and  of  the 
paramount  influence  of  Washington.  At  that  time 
Georgetown  was  a  port  of  entry,  and  was  a  slave- 
market,  and  largely  settled  by  Romanists.  The  Jes 
uit  College  had  been  established  there,  and  priest  and 
people  were  quick  to  see  the  opportunities  of  advance 
ment  placed  within  their  reach.  The  influence  of 
Roman  Catholic  Maryland  has  been  noticeable  in  the 
"  City  of  Magnificent  Distances"  from  the  first.  Be 
hind  Maryland,  and  in  league  with  Jesuit  and  Priests, 
was  and  is  the  power  referred  to,  "The  Prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air."  This  fact  must  be  kept  in  mind. 
It  explains  the  mysteries  that  envelop  the  city. 

Does  it  not  tell  us  another  truth,  that  God  is  not 
afraid.  Though  Satan  is  potent,  he  is  not  omnipo 
tent.  Though  Rome  is  very  prudent  and  wise,  she 
has  not  all  wisdom.  Up  above  us  all  is  a  Being  who 
sees  the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  though  "the  lot 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  61 

is  cast  into  the  lap,  the  disposal  thereof  is  with  the 
Lord."  Let  us  believe  this.  "He  that  hath  a  dream,  let 
him  tell  a  dream,  and  he  that  hath  my  word,  let  him 
speak  my  word  faithfully.  What  is  the  chaff  to  the 
wheat?  saith  the  Lord.  Is  not  my  word  like  a  fire? 
saith  the  Lord,  and  like  a  hammer  that  breaketh  the 
rock  in  pieces  ?  "  * 

It  was  July  16th,  1790,  that  President  Washington 
approved  the  bill  in  six  sections  which  directed  the 
acceptance  of  ten  miles  square  for  the  permanent  seat 
of  the  Government.  Georgetown  had  been  laid  out 
for  forty  years.  The  Jesuit  mission  of  Maryland, 
began  by  Father  Andrew  White,  Father  John  Grov- 
ernor  and  Father  Timothy  Hayes,  in  1633,  antedates 
the  settlement  of  all  the  original  thirteen  states, 
except  Virginia  and  Massachusetts. 

The  Jesuit  College  had  been  founded  in  1789,  one 
year  before  the  capital  was  located  on  the  Potomac. 
It  was  chartered  as  a  University  in  1815.  It  had 
been  weak.  In  1872,  though  ten  Jesuit  professors 
taught,  there  were  but  fifty-six  students.  The  Con 
vent  of  Visitation  was  founded  in  1799.  Virginia  was 
called  "  the  Mother  of  Presidents,  and  the  Mother  of 
States."  She  had  then  a  population  of  750,000; 
Pennsylvania  had  434,000  ;  and  New  York  340,000. 
North  Carolina,  with  394,000,  outnumbered  Massa 
chusetts  with  379,000.  It  was  not  until  1820  that 
any  state  passed  Virginia  ;  but  in  1830  New  York  and 
Pennsylvania  had  bidden  her  « '  good  bye  !  " 

The  Capitol  was  staked  out  the  year  after  Frank 
lin  died,  thirty  years  before  the  death  of  George  III., 
in  Goethe's  52nd  year  and  Schiller's  32nd ;  sixteen 
years  before  the  first  steamboat,  two  years  before 
Louis  XII,  was  guillotined,  when  Louis  Phillippi  was 
in  his  19th  year,  when  George  Stephenson  was  a  boy 
of  ten,  the  year  John  Wesley  died,  in  Napoleon's 

*Jer.  23:28,  29. 

62  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

22nd  year,  the  year  Morse  was  born  and  Mirabeau 
was  buried,  in  the  third  year  of  the  London  Times, 
just  after  Lafayette  had  been  the  most  powerful  man 
in  France,  three  years  before  the  death  of  Edward 
Gibbon,  while  Warren  Hastings  was  on  trial,  in 
Burke's  61st  year,  in  Foxe's  42nd,  Pitt's  32nd,  in  the 
Popedom  of  Pius  VII. 

The  laying-out  of  the  city  was  taken  in  charge 
by  Major  L' Enfant.  In  the  survey,  the  little  creek 
called  the  Tiber — a  name  so  significant  to  Romanists  ; 
though  it  designates  a  little  creek,  long  afterwards 
the  eyesore  of  the  city — obtained  significance  in  the 
estimation  of  Roman  Catholics. 

So  much  for  history.  Rumor  has  it  that  the 
Southerners  voted  against  a  Northern  town,  that 
slavery  might  find  protection  beneath  the  shadow  of 
the  Capitol,  where  she  reared  her  Auction  Block,  and 
did  her  best  to  perpetuate  her  infamies.  Is  it  not 
possible  that  Rome,  the  foster-parent  of  slavery, 
hoped  to  find  in  slaveholders  allies  and  helpers  to 
promote  the  interests  of  this  twin-relic  of  mediaeval 
barbarism,  which  it  is  hoped  may  be  removed  with 
out  a  civil  war  and  without  compelling  the  nation  to 
wade  through  a  sea  of  blood?  Victor  Hugo,  in  his 
Les  Miserables,  describes  the  devil-fish.  Its  long, 
floating  arms  envelopes  its  victim,  and  silently  bears 
it  to  the  vortex  of  ruin.  The  devil-fish  of  Victor 
Hugo's  imagination  is  matched  by  the  skill  displayed 
by  Rome  in  Washington,  which  it  seeks  to  hold. 

Mighty  as  is  Rome,  it  has  been  baffled  and  beaten 
elsewhere,  and  can  be  beaten  again.  At  this  hour, 
it  looks  as  if  an  untimely  surrender  had  been  made. 
The  truth  proclaimed  will  awaken  the  people  to  the 
infamy  of  the  deed,  and  they  will  take  back  what 
belongs  to  them,  and  Washington  shall  be  free. 



Jesuits  sue  for  the  favor  of  the  great  and  powerful. 
To  obtain  this,  they  decry  faith  in  God,  join  in 
attacks  on  Rome,  play  the  atheist  or  the  infidel. 
Jesuitism  permits  its  votary  to  do  what  pleases  him. 
Submission  to  God  is  not  in  their  creed.  Jesuitism, 
in  its  practice,  pays  a  premium  on  talent,  on  trickery, 
on  cunning.  It  glories  in  subtlety.  It  is  "all 
things  to  all  men."  Falsehood,  theft,  murder,— 
none  of  these  things  stand  in  its  way.  According  to 
the  compendium  published  in  Strasburg  in  1843,  it 
is  written  as  follows  : 

"Perjury — Should  it  be  asked  how  far  a  man 
should  be  bound,  who  has  taken  an  oath  in  a  false 
manner,  and  for  the  purpose  of  deceiving,  the  answer 
is,  that  in  point  of  religion  he  is  not  bound  at  all, 
because  he  has  not  taken  a  true  oath ;  but  in  point  of 
justice  he  is  bound  to  do  that  which  he  hus  sworn 
fictitiously  and  in  order  to  deceive."  There  is  honor 
for  the  people  in  America  !  Robbery  is  permitted, 
and  so  is  murder !  Jesuitism  is  free  to  accomplish 
its  designs.  Among  the  wants  of  mankind  may  be 
reckoned  an  appetite  for  deception  ;  a  desire  inherent 
in  our  depraved  natures  to  bring  to  an  agreement  the 
claims  of  the  Deity  with  the  indulgence  of  our 
frailties ;  a  mild  impatience  for  the  conveniences 
and  splendors  of  a  religious  structure  in  which  the 
history  of  delusion  may  be  enjoyed  to  the  full.  And 
most  prodigally  does  the  Romish  church  minister  to 
this  demand.  Ample  and  complete  indeed  was  the 

64  AVASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

apparatus  which  she  provided  for  the  accommodation 
of  all  the  various  passions  and  propensities  of  man. 

When  the  structure  which  she  had  reared  had 
reached  its  perfection,  it  "had  a  chamber  for  every 
natural  faculty  of  the  soul,  and  an  occupation  for 
every  energy  of  the  natural  spirit."  She  there  per 
mitted  every  extreme  :>f  abstemiousness  and  indul 
gence,  fast  and  revelry  ;  melancholy  abstraction  and 
burning  zeal ;  subtle  acuteness  and  popular  discourse  ; 
world  renunciation  and  worldly  ambition  ;  embracing 
the  arts  and  the  sciences  and  the  stores  of  ancient 
learning ;  adding  antiquity  and  misrepresentation  of 
all  monuments  of  better  times,  and  covering  carefully 
with  a  venerable  veil  that  only  monument  of  better 
times  which  was  able  to  expose  the  false  ministry  of 
the  infinite  superstition.* 

It  is  needless  to  add  that  the  sorcery  which  thus 
drugged  the  world,  was,  from  the  first,  most  prodi 
gally  patronized  by  the  vices  and  wants  of  human 
nature.  In  Washington,  nothing  is  done  by  Roman 
ists  to  frighten  the  most  timid.  Nothing  to  waken 
people  up.  Nothing  to  scare  or  alarm.  And  yet 
Avhoever  enters  Washington  is  met  by  this  unseen 
influence.  If  he  surrenders,  be  he  president,  depart 
ment  clerk,  or  minister  of  the  gospel,  there  is  peace. 
If  he  refuses  to  yield,  and  stands  for  the  liberties  of 
the  people,  then  there  is  a  fight.  The  powers  of 
hell  are  evoked.  His  path  is  blocked.  His  limbs 
are  fettered.  His  words  fall  like  lead,  and  are  no 
longer  winged  with  power.  This  is  known ;  and 
men  who  wish  promotion  recognize  the  truth,  and 
adjust  their  plans  accordingly. 

Rome  as  a  machine  in  politics  is  a  success.  The 
Pope  is  the  church,  since  1870.  The  Jesuits  rule 
the  Pope. 

It  is  said  that  Leo  XIII.   thought   himself  to  be 

*Irving's  Babylon,  page  238. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  ()5 

Pope.  The  Jesuits  thought  differently.  The  Pope 
was  poisoned.  His  agony  was  excruciating.  A 
Jesuit  approached  him ;  told  him  the  truth  :  "  You 
are  poisoned.  You  have  so  long  a  time  to  live.  If 
you  surrender,  the  antidote  e.s  ready  "  He  surrendered 
to  Jesuitism,  and  lives  as  their  machine,  to  be 
worked  in  their  interest,  and  as  the  foe  of  all  that  is 
ennobling  and  improving  among  men.  Does  that 
story  seem  incredible?  It  is  but  a  repetition  of 
what  has  occurred  again  and  again.  Jesuitism,  that 
has  been  banished  from  every  country  in  Europe, 
finds  in  the  United  States  a  welcome  and  a  sphere 
for  action.  The  Cardinal  is  the  mouthpiece  and  ser 
vant  of  the  Order.  As  a  political  machine,  it  is  with 
out  a  rival.  It  is  not  hindered  by  principle  or  even 
pretension.  It  does  what  it  will  pay  to  have  done. 
It  works  for  its  own  interest,  first,  last,  and  all  the 
time.  It  helps  the  party  that  will  do  its  behests 
blindly  and  without  questioning.  It  delivers  its 
goods.  If  it  promises  votes  for  reward,  it  gives  the 
votes  and  expects  the  reward.  Powerful  at  Wash 
ington,  it  is  equally  powerful  outside.  Offend  the 
Order  at  the  Seat  of  Government,  and  a  whispered 
word  brings  opposition  from  every  quarter,  if  that 
be  necessary ;  while  it  delivers  a  single  blow  with 
equal  force,  and  is  feared  everywhere,  because  of  its 
capabilities  to  work  mischief  in  any  given  locality. 

In  the  days  of  slavery,  it  was  the  ally  of  despotism. 
It  was  supposed  to  be  the  sure  ally  of  the  Confeder 
acy  ;  or,  perhaps,  the  attempt  to  draw  out  of  the 
Union  never  had  been  made.  What  it  could  not  do 
openly,  it  did  in  secret.  The  lovers  of  liberty  not 
only  overthrew  slavery,  but  proved  to  Romanism 
that  the  cohorts  of  liberty  are  to  be  feared.  Hence 
Romanism  withdrew  from  public  gaze,  and,  adopting 
the  tactics  of  Uriah  Heep,  served  that  it  might  rule. 
The  audaciousness  of  Rome  is  only  equalled  by  its 

bb  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

industry.  It  never  tires.  It  is  in  league  with  all 
the  forces  of  evil.  Three-fourths  of  the  saloon 
keepers  are  Komanists.  A  politician  of  Cincinnati 
declared,  "I  would  rather  have  the  help  of  one 
saloon  than  of  five  churches."  The  probability  is, 
the  churches  could  not  be  brought  to  the  support  of 
such  a  man.  The  saloons  could.  Rome  runs  them. 
They  pay  for  it.  Week  after  week,  Sisters,  in  the 
service  of  Rome,  visit  them  and  obtain  their  weekly 
stipend,  and  bestow  the  blessing  of  the  church  on  the 
infamous  traffic. 

Rome  climbs  to  power  because  it  is  joined  to  every 
form  of  evil,  is  in  league  with  the  enemy  of  all  right 
eousness,  and  runs  with  the  multitude  in  evil-doing. 
To  Rome  Satan  said,  "Fall  down  and  worship  me, 
and  1  will  lift  you  to  places  of  power  and  influence." 
The  deed  was  done.  The  result  has  followed.  Place, 
then,  an  organism  that  is  utterly  unscrupulous  at  the 
direction  of  a  party,  that  controls  the  press  and  the 
k'  plug-uglies,"  the  pulpit  and  the  penal  class, —  that 
lays  one  hand  on  the  homes  of  fashion  and  culture, 
and  the  other  on  the  tenement-house ;  one  on  the 
banking  office,  and  the  other  on  the  workshop  and 
factory, —  that  marshals  the  aspirants  after  power 
and  the  class  that  only  cries  for  gain, — that  steps 
upon  the  platform  as  adviser,  and  into  the  caucus  as 
director, —  that  is  at  all  times  and  everywhere  capa 
ble  of  achieving  results, —  and  it  is  not  strange  that 
its  power  is  evoked  and  that  its  behests  are  obeyed. 
Rome  has  climbed  to  power  in  Washington  because 
men  have  forgotten  country  and  God,  and  served  evil 
for  the  sake  of  gain.  It  has  been  said  : 

"The  Inquisition  is  not  only  one  of  the  horrors  of 
history,  but  one  of  its  greatest  lessons  also.  It  is 
the  greatest  argument  to  prove  that  the  only  safety 
of  nations  is  in  justice  and  liberty." 

In  a  few  years  Rome  will  become  able  to  establish 


the  Inquisition  here,  unless  a  speedy  change  for  the 
better  comes  over  the  spirit  of  our  people.  When  I 
looked  upon  the  cells  of  solid  masonry  standing  back 
to  back  in  the  cellar  of  a  Catholic  church  in  New 
Jersey,  and  noticed  the  size  of  them,  and  that  they 
were  exactly  such  ones  as  are  described  in  history,  in 
which  human  beings  were  walled  up  alive,  I  said  to 
myself,  ' '  Who  is  to  be  walled  up  to  die  in  there  ? " 
I  stood  upon  the  wall  of  an  unfinished  church,  to 
take  my  observation  —  that  wall  was  several  feet 
thick.  A  woman  was  wheeling  a  baby-carriage  upon 
it,  and  she  had  plenty  of  room.  Not  the  cry  of  a 
hundred  men  could  be  heard  through  such  a  wall 
Avhen  finished.  What  do  innocent  churches  want  of 
such  walls  in  a  free  country  ?  Ah  !  the  not  distant 
future  will  tell,  if  "the  Catholics  become  a  consider 
able  majority." 

That  kind  of  a  cell  is  not  confined  to  New  Jersey. 
The  cells  and  underground  passages  in  the  cellar  of 
the  Jesuit  college  in  Washington  wrould  alarm  the 
American  people,  if  they  were  not  case-hardened  and 
dead  to  reason.  In  one  cellar  beneath  a  Roman 
Catholic  church  is  a  cell  in  which  is  an  iron  cellar. 
It  can  be  closed  air-tight.  What  horrid  crimes  have 
been  committed  there,  God  only  knows.  Rome  is 
not  changed,  in  spirit  or  in  purpose.  She  boasts  of 
her  intolerance,  and  practices  her  inhumanity  when 
ever  she  can.  Let  a  member  of  Congress  determine, 
because  of  public  opinion,  and  perhaps  because  of  the 
intrinsic  merits  of  a  bill  that  obtains  the  approval  of 
his  judgment  and  because  he  believes  it  will  advance  the 
interests  of  his  constituency  to  refuse  a  vote  to  advance 
a  scheme  upon  which  Rome  has  set  its  heart,  or  to 
pass  an  appropriation  bill  in  which  Rome  has  an 
interest,  and  presto  !  he  finds  himself  antagonized  by 
a  spirit  that  infects  the  air  and  confronts  and  destroys 
his  influence.  An  unseen  hand  is  found  directing 

68  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME. 

affairs  at  the  nominating  convention  and  manipulating 
ballots  at  the  polls.  Because  of  this,  the  power  of 
Rome  is  dreaded  and  courted  in  Washington  and 
throughout  the  country. 


Cardinal,  archbishops,  priests,  brothers,  monks, 
nuns,  sisters  of  charity  and  of  the  poor — these,  and 
an  innumerable  multitude  beside,  do  her  bidding. 
They  will  tell  the  truth,  or  a  falsehood,  in  accordance 
with  the  needs  of  Rome.  They  will  cringe  and  crawl 
as  beggars,  or  frown  and  threaten  as  masters.  They 
will  deceive  the  very  elect. 


They  are  "lovers  of  their  own  selves,  covetous, 
boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to  parents, 
unthankful,  unholy,  without  natural  aifection,  truce 
breakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers 
of  those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  high  minded, 
lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God ;  having 
a  form  of  godliness  and  denying  the  power  thereof. 
.  .  .  For  of  this  sort  are  they  which  creep  into  houses 
and  lead  captive  silly  women,  laden  with  sins,  led  away 
with  divers  lusts,  ever  learning  and  never  able  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  from  such  turn 
away."  * 

Beyond  what  are  called  the  sacred  orders,  Rome 
has  a  vast  constituency,  which  are  being  organized  by 
the  Jesuits  into  a  great  number  of  secret  societies, 
the  principal  of  which  are  :  '  <  The  Ancient  Order  of 
Hibernians  "  " Irish  American  Society  "  "Knights  of 
/St.  Patrick,"  "  Knights  of  the  Red  Branch"  etc.,  etc. ; 
while  it  is  said,  and  believed,  there  are  700,000 
men  enrolled  under  the  name  of  U.  S.  Volunteers, 
Militia,  and  officered  by  some  of  the  skillful  generals 

*  2  Tim.  3:2-7. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME.  T)9 

and  officers  of  the  Republic.  These  are  trained  to 
antagonize  the  most  sacred  principles  underlying 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  ;  such  as,  the 
equality  of  every  citizen  before  the  law,  liberty  of 
conscience,  independence  of  the  civil  from  ecclesiasti 
cal  power,  freedom  of  worship,  etc.,  etc. 

The  United  States  have  established  schools,  where 
they  invite  the  people  to  send  their  children,  that  they 
may  cultivate  their  intelligence  and  become  good  and 
useful  citizens.  The  church  of  Rome  has  publicly 
cursed  all  these  schools  and  forbidden  their  children 
to  attend  them,  under  pain  of  excommunication  in 
this  world  and  damnation  in  the  next.  Not  only 
does  she  antagonize  our  school  system,  claiming  at 
the  outset  that  it  bore  a  religious  character,  because 
the  Bible  found  in  it  a  welcome  ;  but  having  been  the 
cause  for  banishing  the  Word  of  God,  she  pronounces 
the  schools  godless,  and  sends  forth  the  decree  to 
have  all  her  children  housed  in  the  parochial  school, 
and  then,  with  an  effrontery  and  inconsistency  that  is 
simply  astounding,  she  seeks  to  officer  the  schools  of 
Protestants,  so  that  in  some  of  the  public  schools 
in  which  there  is  hardly  a  single  Roman  Catholic 
child,  and  where  there  is  a  parochial  school  in  the 
immediate  neighborhood,  Rome,  through  suffrage, 
obtains  control  of  the  School  Board  in  our  large  cities, 
and  then  fills  the  schools  with  Roman  Catholic  teach 
ers  to  instruct  the  children  of  Protestants.  In  one 
such  school  are  forty-one  teachers,  thirty-nine  of 
whom  are  Roman  Catholics. 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  finds  in  the 
people  the  source  of  civil  power.  Rome  proclaims 
this  principle  impious  and  heretical,  and  claims  that 
all  governments  must  rest  upon  the  foundations  of 
the  Catholic  faith,  with  the  Pope  alone  as  the  legiti 
mate  and  infallible  source  and  interpreter  of  the 
law.  The  Hon.  Richard  W.  Thompson,  late  Secretary 

70  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  the  Navy,  said  :  "Nothing  is  plainer  than  that,  if 
the  principles  of  the  church  of  Rome  prevail  here, 
religious  freedom  is  at  an  end.  The  two  cannot  exist 
together.  They  are  in  open  and  direct  antagonism 
with  the  fundamental  theory  of  our  Government 

This  statement  would  not  convey  any  news  to  an 
intelligent  and  an  instructed  Romanist.  The  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop  Ryan,  speaking  in  Philadelphia  re 
cently,  said:  "We  maintain  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  is  intolerant ;  that  is,  that  she  uses  every 
means  in  her  power  to  root  out  heresy.  But  her 
intolerance  is  the  result  of  her  infallibility.  She 
alone  has  the  right  to  be  intolerant,  because  she 
alone  has  the  truth.  The  church  tolerates  heretics 
when  she  is  obliged  to  do  so ;  but  she  hates  them 
with  a  deadly  hatred,  and  uses  all  her  power  to* 
annihilate  them.  If  ever  the  Catholics  should 
become  a  considerable  majority,  which  in  time  will 
surely  be  the  case,  then  will  religious  freedom  in  the 
Republic  of  the  United  States  come  to  an  end.  Our 
enemies  know  how  she  treated  heretics  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  and  how  she  treats  them  to-day,  where  she 
has  the  power.  We  no  more  think  of  denying  these 
historic  facts,  than  we  do  of  blaming  the  Holy  God 
and  the  princes  of  the  church  for  what  they  have 
thought  fit  to  do." 

This,  though  not  a  cheerful  view,  tells  the  truth, 
and  prepares  us,  with  renewed  interest,  to  study  the 
proofs,  showing  that  Washington  is  in  the  lap  of 
Rome,  that  we  may  better  be  prepared  to  under 
stand  the  terrible  tyranny  there  exercised,  and  the 
unscrupulous  uses  to  which  the  results  of  this  power 
is  applied. 



No  sooner  had  the  District  of  Columbia  been 
designated  as  the  seat  of  the  Capital  of  the  United 
States,  than  Rome  entered  it,  not  as  master,  but  as 
servant.  Pius  VII.  had  just  reached  the  Papal  chair, 
while  the  Continent  about  him  was  quaking  beneath 
the  resounding  tread  of  Napoleon's  embattled  host. 
Romanism  was  having  a  hard  struggle  in  Europe. 
She  was  not  yet  at  home  in  America.  She  was  on 
sufferance.  Clement  the  Fourteenth  had  issued  the 
bill  abolishing  the  Society  of  Jesuits,  just  previous  to 
the  Declaration  of  Independence  by  the  United 
States  of  America,  saying,  as  he  did  so  :  "  I  sign  my 
death-warrant ;  but  I  obey  my  conscience."  "  Watch 
the  pot,"  became  his  watchword,  as  he  dismissed  one 
cook  supposed  to  be  under  Jesuit  control,  and 
appointed  another,  a  monk  by  the  name  of  Francis, 
whom  he  thought  he  could  trust. 

The  active  prudence  of  the  good  monk  did  not 
disconcert  the  Jesuits  ;  it  only  rendered  them  more 
ingenious  in  Europe,  and  coaxed  them  in  great  num 
bers  to  find  a  home  and  a  theatre  of  operations  in  the 
regions  beyond. 

The  following  was  the  infernal  trick  they  employed 
to  attain  their  ends  in  Rome:  "A  lady  of  the 
Sabine,  entirely  devoted  to  them,  had  a  tree  in  her 
garden  which  bore  the  handsomest  figs  in  Rome. 
The  reverend  fathers,  knowing  that  the  Pope  loved 
this  fruit  very  much,  induced  the  lady  to  disguise 
herself  as  a  peasant,  and  go  and  present  these  figs  to 


Brother  Francis.  The  devotee  did  so  several  times, 
gained  the  confidence  of  the  Franciscan,  and  one  day 
slipped  into  the  basket  a  fig  larger  than  the  others, 
into  which  a  subtle  poison,  called  '  aquetta?  was 
injected.  Up  to  this  time  the  Holy  Father  had 
enjoyed  perfect  health ;  he  was  well  made,  though 
of  the  ordinary  height ;  his  voice  was  sonorous  and 
strong  ;  he  walked  with  the  activity  of  a  young  man, 
and  everything  presaged  a  long  old  age  to  him. 
From  that  day  his  health  failed  in  an  extraordinary 
manner ;  it  was  remarked  with  alarm  that  his  voice 
was  sensibly  failing.  To  those  first  symptoms  of 
his  sickness  was  joined  so  violent  an  inflammation  of 
his  throat  that  lie  was  obliged  to  keep  his  mouth 
constantly  open  ;  vomiting  then  succeeded  the  inflam 
mation,  accompanied  by  pains  in  his  bowels  ;  finally, 
the  sickness  increasing  in  its  intensity,  he  discovered 
that  he  was  poisoned.  He  wished  to  make  use  of 
antidotes,  but  it  was  too  late  ;  the  evil  was  beyond 
remedy,  and  he  had  only  to  wait  the  close  of  his  life. 
For  the  three  months  that  he  endured  this  terrible 
agony,  his  courage  never  failed  him  for  a  moment ; 
one  day  only,  after  a  more  violent  crisis  than  all  the 
others,  he  said  :  "Alas  !  I  knew  well  that  they  would 
poison  me,  but  I  did  not  expect  to  die  in  so  slow 
and  cruel  a  manner."  Remember,  a  woman  wos  the 
instrument  of  the  Jesuits,  as  was  Mary  Surratt,  a 
century  later,  in  the  taking  off  of  the  great  Emanci 
pator.  The  Pope  was  changed  into  a  shadow.  His 
flesh  was  eaten  out  by  the  corrosive  action  of  the 
"aquetta"\  his  very  bones  were  attacked  and 
became  softened,  contorting  his  members  and  giving 
them  a  hideous  form.  At  last,  worn  out  with  suffer 
ing,  the  poor  victim  of  the  execrable  Jesuits  died, 
Sept.  22nd,  1774.  Something  of  this  was  known  by 
the  builders  of  the  Republic  in  America.  In  Assam 
missionaries  are  compelled  to  get  accustomed  to 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  73 

snakes.  They  climb  up  their  door-jams  ;  they  find 
sleeping  places  in  the  roof  and  ceiling  above  them  ; 
They  look  down  upon  them,  while  they  rest  in  bed. 
Sometimes  a  poisonous  reptile  is  touched,  and  bites 
and  kills.  This  is  bad.  Thousands  of  natives  fall  a 
prey  to  the  reptiles,  who  live,  and  move,  and  have 
being  in  the  country  ;  yet,  after  all,  missionaries  get 
used  to  snakes.  They  learn  to  tolerate  them. 
Some  learn  to  pet  them.  They  see  natives  who 
become  snake-charmers,  and  boast  of  their  ability ; 
indeed,  get  their  living  by  handling  and  sporting  wkh 
snakes.  The  story  is  matched  by  the  way  Roman 
Catholics  have  come  to  be  not  only  tolerated,  but 
finally  petted,  courted,  if  not  loved,  in  America.  At 
the  outset,  the  people  felt  a  great  repugnance  towards 
them.  The  Christian  people  of  the  United  States 
gave  Roman  Catholics  a  wide  berth.  The  less  they 
had  of  them  the  better.  The  story  of  the  Inquisition 
was  familiar.  Washington  dreaded  foreign  influence, 
und  never  saw  but  one  Roman  Catholic  in  whom  he 
had  comfort,  the  immortal  Lafayette.  Jefferson, 
Madison  and  others  were  afraid  of  the  influence 
attempted  to  be  exerted  by  the  mischievous,  perse 
cuting,  unreliable  asscioation  known  and  designated 
as  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  which  was  to  them 
"  The  Wicked" — «  The  Mystery  of  Iniquity  "- 
"The  Harlot  of  the  Tiber" — The  oppressor  and 
inhuman  foe  of  the  Church  of  God  in  all  ages  and  all 
climes.  Hence  Rome  entered  Washington,  as  else 
where,  as  an  object  of  dread.  That  College  in 
Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  was  regarded  as 
a  Jesuit  nest.  It  was  let  alone  by  the  North,  and 
largely  by  the  South.  Then  came  the  convent. 
Nuns  began  to  appear.  Their  pious  faces,  demure 
appearance,  deceived  the  very  elect.  The  establish 
ments  they  wanted  for  eleemosynary  purposes,  went 
up  silently  and  almost  unnoticed.  Here  was  the 


Providence  Hospital,  corner  Second  and  D  streets. 
Beautiful  name  !  All  thought  well  of  it.  It  was 
founded  in  1862.  That  was  in  the  midst  of  the  war. 
The  nuns  wished  to  help  nurse  the  wounded.  "  Why 
not  let  them?  Who  can  do  it  better?"  men  said. 
The  camel  got  his  head  in  when  hospital  tents  were 
whitening  the  hillsides  and  valleys  of  the  land. 
Thaddeus  Stevens  asked  and  obtained  an  appropria 
tion  of  $32,000  for  the  Providence  Hospital.  In 
1864  it  was  incorporated.  The  Sisters  of  Charity 
were  to  have  charge.  The  name  <  <  Sisters  of  Charity  " 
sounds  well.  In  1867  the  present  building  was  com 
menced.  It  is  now  two  hundred  and  eighty  feet  in 
length,  built  of  brick,  and  will  accommodate  250 
patients,  and  the  government  supports  seventy-five 
free  beds. 

Samuel  J.  Eandall,  the  son  of  a  Baptist,  linked  to 
the  denomination  by  many  enduring  ties,  married  a 
wife  in  sympathy  with  Rome,  gave  his  daughter  to  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  found  in  the  hospital  the  best 
of  care  after  those  terrible  nervous  prostration 
attacks  which  come  of  too  great  mental  strain  when 
stimulus  no  longer  furnishes  relief.  There  he  could 
go.  All  that  love  and  care  could  do  for  him  was 
done  ;  all  that  political  influence  could  do  for  them 
was  done.  And  so  appropriation  after  appropriation 
has  been  smuggled  through ;  until,  it  is  said  and 
believed  that,  since  1866,  over  one  million  of  dollars 
have  been  given  by  the  nation  to  support  Roman 
Catholic  institutions  in  the  City  of  Washington. 
This  will  be  a  surprise  to  many  members  of  Congress 
now  on  duty.  It  will  not  be  believed  by  some.  Yet 
it  is  probably  under,  rather  than  over  the  truth. 
Rome  builds  her  walls  in  troublous  times.  It  was 
during  the  war  that  she  appeared,  the  war  in  which 
she  wrought  as  the  traitor  to  liberty.  She  obtained 
a  foothold  from  which  it  seems  almost  impossible  to 


dislodge  her.  She  came  stealthily  and  unobtrusively  : 
came  as  a  helper  by  profession,  as  a  flatterer  by 
practice.  Because  women,  dressed  in  the  garb  of 
nuns,  came  to  strong  men  and  asked  for  help,  it  was 
thought  ungallant  to  deny  them.  They  had  been  in 
the  hospitals.  The  surgeons  prized  them.  They 
gave  no  trouble.  If  things  were  wrong,  they  never 
made  reports.  Physicians  and  surgeons  might  be 
drunken  and  cruel,  the  Sisters  of  Charity  gave  no 
sign.  The  bad  had  all  things  in  common.  So  they 
prospered  there,  and  were  rewarded  when  they 
needed  help  in  Washington.  Home  knows  how  to 
employ  women  in  carrying  forward  her  great 
schemes.  Her  history  shows  this. 


In  presenting  Romish  splendors  and  glories  we  are 
not  compelled  to  cross  the  sea,  to  enter  Italy,  to  pass 
through  the  gates  of  the  seven-hilled  city,  to  pass  up 
the  Appian  or  any  other  way  ;  to  enter  St.  Peter,  or 
wander  through  the  interminable  passages  and  galler 
ies  of  the  Vatican.  The  Rome  in  which  the  Coliseum 
stands,  and  churches  innumerable  are  found  side  by 
side  with  ruins  sacred  to  memory  and  history,  is  not 
in  our  thought  when  it  is  declared  that  Rome  found 
a  place  in  the  lap  of  Washington  before  Washington 
came  to  rest  so  quietly  and  contentedly  in  the  lap  of 
Rome.  By  Rome  is  meant,  the  spirit  that  distin 
guishes  her,  and  the  influences  which  gathered  power 
in  days  that  were  dark  and  days  that  were  bright. 
By  Rome  is  meant,  the  men  who  serve  at  her  altars  ; 
now  known  as  a  monk,  then  as  a  bishop,  anon  arch 
bishop  or  a  cardinal,  but  first  and  last  as  a  Jesuit. 

Lord  Robert  Montagu,  formerly  the  companion  of 
the  Jesuits,  says:  "The  system  of  the  Church  of 
Rome  is  a  wonderful  mechanism.  Its  centre  is  the 
Pope.  Yet  it  is  independent  of  the  Pope.  Many  a 


Pope  has  been  a  dotard ;  very  many  have  been 
debauchees;  and  still  the  machine  works  on,  irre 
spective  of  his  idiosyncrasies.  It  is  the  Cabinet,  the 
Privy  Council,  the  College  of  Cardinals  that  governs. 
That  body  never  dies.  One  old  man  and  another 
falls  away,  like  a  sere  and  yellow  leaf;  but  the  tree 
remains  ;  the  tradition  and  knowledge  of  centuries 
are  still  there.  The  records  of  the  past  are  added  to 
the  daily  experiences  of  the  present ;  and  that  exper 
ience  is  being  ever  gathered  in  every  corner  of  the 
earth,  wherever  there  is  a  priest  or  a  missioner. 
From  every  race,  from  every  land,  from  every 
people,  nay,  from  every  family,  there  stretches  a 
telegraphic  wire  of  secret  intelligence  to  the  central 
section  of  the  Vatican.  There  the  intelligence  is 
used  by  free  minds,  who  are  destitute  of  family, 
without  all  the  affections  that  are  natural  to  men ; 
without  a  country  or  a  home,  without  patriotism, 
without  restraint  of  obligations,  oaths,  moral  prin 
ciples  or  divine  laws ;  because  the  word  of  the  Pope 
is  supposed  to  tear  those  holy  fetters  away  as  gos 
samer  webs  ;  and  priestly  absolution  is  held  to  wash 
out  even  the  slightest  taint  of  sin." 

"  That  is  right  which  is  done  to  advance  the 
power  of  the  Pope.  That  is  true  which  the  Pope 
may  please  to  assert  ex  cathedra  ;  that  which  favors 
the  interests  of  the  church  is  good.  Even  crime  is 
commendable  if  it  be  done  for  the  church.  The  ad 
vance  of  the  Papacy  has  always  been  as  the  advance 
of  the  plague,  irresistible,  unsparing,  remorseless, 
and  deadly.  Its  myriads  of  secret  agents  overmatch 
armies  and  dispose  of  their  generals.  Its  purposes 
are  fathomless  as  the  sea  and  silent  as  the  grave  :  its 
action  in  every  state,  setting  nation  to  hamper  nation, 
and  exciting  one  statesman  against  another;  break 
ing  up,  dividing,  crumbling  its  enemies,  while  its 
own  party  is  always  united ;  conspiring  everywhere 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  77 

towards  one  object.  Ever  victorious,  it  will  triumph, 
until  the  great  hour  for  the  doom  of  the  harlot,  which 
sits  upon  the  nations  of  the  earth,  has  struck,  until 
the  warning  voice  has  been  heard  through  the  world, 
"  Come  out  of  her  my  people." 

Having  increased  from  45,000  in  1783  in  the 
United  States,  very  largely  through  emigration  and 
annexation ;  and  having  worked  in  accordance  with 
one  fixed  and  comprehensive  plan,  viz.  :  to  get  all 
possible  in  land,  in  influence,  in  gifts,  and  give  out 
nothing  and  lose  nothing, — having  adopted  a  system 
of  borrowing  money  by  a  kind  of  saving-bank  pro 
cess,  illustrated  by  Archbishop  Purcell  of  Cincinnati, 
whereby  millions  of  dollars  have  been  obtained  and 
used  for  the  purchase  of  real  estate,  building  vast 
structures,  and  mortgaging  them  for  all  they  can 
carry, — Rome  has  an  appearance  of  prosperity,  the 
result  of  dishonesty  and  deception,  and  entirely  mis 
leading.  In  Cincinnati  and  elsewhere,  these  vast 
sums  used  have  been  stolen  from  the  poor,  who  have 
no  redress  except  in  suits  of  law,  which  are  expen 
sive,  and  which  result  in  putting  the  litigant  under 
the  ban  of  the  church. 

The  Pope  claims  that  the  church  has  an  innate, 
legitimate  ri^fht  to  the  entire  earth.  Rome  takes, 

O  O  7 

holds,  and  uses  property  as  if  she  were  master. 
This  property,  to  the  extent  of  $300,000,000  in  the 
U.  S.,  is  vested  in  the  bishops.  The  people  who  give 
the  money  have  no  control  of  it.  In  England,  Rome 
obtained  possession,  at  one  time,  of  one-third  of  the 
Kingdom  ;  and  it  was  only  through  the  statute  of 
mortmain  deliverance  was  obtained.  In  Spain,  in 
Mexico,  in  Italy,  and  in  other  Catholic  countries, 
the  civil  power  had  to  resort  to  confiscation,  so  that 
the  people  might  have  an  opportunity  to  build ; 
hence  Church  property  should  be  taxed,  and  then 
Rome  would  be  compelled  to  disgorge.  The  city 

78  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  Brooklyn  is  robbed  annually  of  $100,000  taxes  on 
one  piece  of  property  captured  by  Jesuit  cruelty  and 
cunning,  and  yet  there  is  not  a  church,  nor  an  eccle 
siastical  edifice  on  it.  The  entire  separation  of 
church  and  state  is  the  principle  of  our  government, 
and  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  any  sect,  or  combi 
nation  of  sects,  from  imposing,  or  even  attempting 
to  impose,  a  state  church  upon  the  United  States, 
it  was  enacted  March  4th,  1789,  in  the  first  amend 
ment  to  the  Constitution,  that  "  Congress  shall 
make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion, 
or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof; "  and  yet 
public  land  and  money  has  been  given  by  the  Gov 
ernment  to  the  Roman  Catholic  church  amounting 
to  millions  of  dollars.  The  block  on  which  the 
Fifth  Avenue  Cathedral  stands  in  New  York  is  valued 
at  $4,000,000.  Land  has  been  given  in  many  mili 
tary  posts  for  Roman  Catholic  chapels,  in  direct  an 
tagonism  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Republic. 

This  is  the  Rome  that  entered  Washington,  so 
soon  as  the  wilderness  began  to  bud  and  blossom 
towards  its  present  life  and  state.  Let  us  admit  the 
truth.  Rome  has  silently  and  stealthily  coiled  her 
folds  about  the  capital,  and  few  are  aware  of  the 
peril  which  threatens  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
nation.*  Into  Washington  Rome  came  with  exceed 
ing  care  and  grace.  She  has  risen  to  power  and 
dominion  through  the  instigation  of  Satan  and  the 
instrumentality  of  designing  men.  Rome  seeks  poli 
tical  supremacy  at  the  capital  and  throughout  the 
nation.  Is  it  not  high  time  that  every  loyal  citizen, 
and  friend  of  religious  and  civil  liberty,  should 
awake  to  the  importance  of  firmly  withstanding  the 
emissary  in  those  places  where  she  seeks  control? 
No  man  who  is  a  loyal  Roman  Catholic  is  properly 
qualified  to  be  a  representative  in  our  national  or 

*  See  Frontispiece. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME.  79 

state  legislatures.     No  man  who  truckles  to  Roman 
ism  is  n't  to  be  a  representative  of  a  free  people. 

Let  us  not  forget  that  the  signal  of  our  nationality 
was  the  signal  of  Rome's  irrevocable  decree  to  crush 
us  in  our  might ;  and  commencing  with  the  honeyed 
expressions  of  the  tongue  and  a  sardonic  smile  upon 
her  face,  she  Bas  received  largely  and  enjoyed  long 
our  national  conlidence  and  hospitality.  We  remem 
bered  that  it  was  not  the  least  of  America's  glory, 
that  her  Roman  Catholic  sons  fought  and  suffered 
and  perilled  for  her  liberty ;  and  we  did  not  thus 
perceive  that  the  Jesuitism,  which  then  and  now 
absolutely  controls  the  church  of  Rome  in  the  United 
States,  never  had  anything  in  common  with  our  in 
stitutions,  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  or  our 
Republican  government.  There  is  an  eternal  hos 
tility  between  the  principles  of  Washington  and  the 
principles  of  Popery,  between  the  spirit  of  Romish 
priests  and  prelates  and  that  of  the  fathers  of  the  Re 
public,  who  owned  allegiance  only  to  God,  and  re 
quired  no  intercessor  but  His  well-beloved  Son .  There 
were  no  surpliced  traitors,  no  perfidious  prelates,  in 
that  great  convention  which  formed  the  eternal  code 
of  our  liberties,  and  wrote  our  everlasting  principles  ; 
but  God-fearing,  God-depending,  God-trusting  men 
of  robust  and  manly  life.  It  was  no  vulnerable  con 
ceited  popinjay  —  but  the  spirit  which  had  drawn 
lightning  from  the  skies  —  who  arose  in  that  assem 
bly,  and  to  solve  doubt,  and  difficulty,  and  danger 
said  :  "  We  seem  to  be  at  our  wits'  ends  ;  we  need 
help  from  above.  Let  us  pray"  They  knelt  —  the 
collected  wisdom  of  America  —  before  the  God  who 
had  given  them  Independence,  that  He  might  guide 
them  to  a  Constitution  wise  and  holy  enough  to  save 
it.  Let  not  their  work  be  in  vain.  Put  the  trumpet 
to  the  lip,  and  sound  the  alarm  :  Papal  Despotism 
has  Washington  in  her  grasp  !  The  presence  of  the 

80  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

dragon  is  here  and  is  felt ;  his  breath  is  diffusing  its 
poison ;  his  touch  has  wounded,  and  already  par 
tially  withered  our  schools,  the  ballot-box  and  the 
Bible.  Men  claiming  to  be  Protestants  are  barter 
ing  the  principles  of  American  liberty  for  priestly 
influence  and  papal  despotism.  To  head  against  it, 
truth  must  be  told.  Then  will  the  clouds  of  mental 
and  moral  darkness  be  dissipated,  and  the  poor, 
blinded  Papists,  in  bondage  to  priestcraft,  will  come 
forth  into  the  freedom  of  Bible  and  Republican  inde 

The  female  Jesuit  in  America,  as  in  Europe,  is  to 
be  dreaded.  No  one  can  follow  the  trail  of  the 
liomish  serpent  without  being  convinced  that  Satan 
did  not  turn  from  women  after  he  wrought  the  ruin 
of  the  father  of  the  race  through  his  seductive  power 
over  Eve.  Through  woman  he  finds  a  passage-way 
to  the  heart  of  man.  No  greater  peril  confronts  us 
than  is  found  in  the  readiness  with  which  Protestant 
young  men  marry  Roman  Catholic  wives.  Gen. 
"Win.  T.  Sherman  beclouded  his  life,  gave  up  his 
hold  upon  the  children  God  might  give  him,  and  so 
was  robbed  of  his  boy,  and  did  injustice  to  his  own 
high  aims,  when  he  took  to  his  heart  a  woman  who 
had  first  given  herself  to  the  priests  of  Rome.  Be 
cause  of  this,  he  publicly  declared  he  could  not 
accept  the  nomination  for  the  Presidency.  Whatever 
he  may  do,  or  not  do,  she  has  been  the  willing  and 
untiring  servant  of  Rome.  By  her  wiles  another 
brilliant  man  lost  the  Presidency,  and  is  to-day  a 
broken  wreck.  There  were  good  reasons  why  God 
forbade  the  children  of  Israel  marrying  wives  from 
the  heathen  about  them.  When  this  was  done,  the 
woman  captured  the  man  and  carried  with  her  the 
children.  Solomon,  with  all  his  wisdom,  could  not 
withstand  her  wiles.  Rome  understands  this  power, 
and  places  schools,  filled  with  brilliant  and  captivat- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  81 

ing  ladies,  near  the  military  posts,  so  as  to  capture 
the  young  men.  Major-General  Schofield  was  born 
into  a  Christian  home,  and  had  an  honored  father, 
who  was  a  Baptist  minister,  but  a  Romish  wife  has 
taken  him  into  the  embrace  of  Rome.  Let  the  warn 
ing  be  heeded.  Judge  Jesuitism  by  its  infamous 
conduct  towards  the  amiable  Clement.  Pius  the 
Sixth  came  next.  We  cannot  describe  the  p Jottings 
and  conflicts  which  disturbed  the  church  prior  to  his 
election.  His  character  is  made  apparent  by  the 
utterance  :  * t  Pius  the  Fifth  is  the  last  Pope  canon 
ized  by  the  church,  I  wish  to  walk  in  his  footsteps" 
Pius  the  Fifth  was  the  instigator  of  the  St.  Barthol 
omew  massacre.  Pius  the  Sixth  has  been  described 
as  enterprising  and  irresolute,  interested  and  prodi 
gal,  suspicious  and  careless,  false  in  heart  and 
knavish  in  mind.  Pius  the  Sixth  had  two  children 
by  his  own  sister  !  *  His  conduct  infected  Romanism. 
It  was  during  his  life  as  Pope,  that  Leopold  of  Tus 
cany,  brother  of  Joseph  Second  of  Austria,  deter 
mined  to  clean  out  Tuscany  by  resisting  the  polluting 
tendencies  of  the  Papacy.  In  "Why  Priests  Should 
Wed  "  there  is  no  more  terrible  picture  than  is  here 
set  forth.  Scipio  di  Ricci,  through  investigations, 
brought  out  revelations  which  horrified  Europe. 
44  From  the  declarations  of  the  nuns,  it  was  shown 
that  in  the  convents  of  St.  Lucia  and  St.  Catherine 
at  Pistoria,  the  female  Dominicans  received  the  con 
fessors  in  the  chapter  and  abandoned  themselves  to 
the  most  unbridled  excesses  of  libertinage  on  the 
very  steps  of  the  altar ;  other  nuns  owned  that  fre 
quently  jealousy,  or  the  inconstancy  of  the  monks, 
led  to  serious  collisions  ;  that  they  disputed  for  the 
provincial,  or  prior;  that  they  deprived  themselves 
of  their  money  or  eifects  for  their  confessors ;  that 

*  History  of  the  Popes,  by  Louis  Mare  De  Gormen,  p.  398. 
Ibid.,  p.  403. 

82  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

several  Dominicans  had  five  or  six  mistresses  at  once, 
who  formed  a  kind  of  seraglio ;  that  at  each  promo 
tion  of  a  provincial  in  the  monastery  of  the  men,  the 
newly  chosen  went  to  the  convent  to  choose  a  favor 
ite,  and  that  the  novices,  entirely  naked,  were  ranged 
in  two  rows  for  his  inspection ;  that  he  placed  his  hand 
on  the  head  of  her  who  pleased  him  most  and  made 
her  his  mistress  at  once"  Why  are  nunneries  in 
Washington  better  than  these  pest  houses?  Has 
Kome  changed  ?  Scipio  di  Ricci,  under  the  direction  of 
Leopold,  fought  these  enormities,  and  Pius  the  Sixth 
fought  the  Reformer  and  fulminated  bull  after  bull 
against  him.  To  clean  out  the  impurities  of  the 
Papacy  condemned  the  Pope  of  Rome. 

Then  it  was  Voltaire  led  the  philosophers  in  their 
attack  upon  the  church.  Free  thought  in  Europe  led 
to  untrammeled  thinking  in  the  New  World.  Louis 
the  Sixteenth  expiated  his  crimes  upon  the  scaffold. 
A  Republic  was  proclaimed  in  France.  It  was  the  out 
growth  of  the  birth  of  the  Republic  of  the  United 
States.  Pius  the  Sixth  fulminates  a  bull  of  excom 
munication  against  the  French  nation,  designating  it 
by  the  names  of  "impious"  "  sacriligeous "  and 
"  abominable,"  and  calls  doAvn  upon  it  the  thunders 
of  heaven  and  earth.  The  Convention  sends  the 
following  letter  to  His  Holiness:  "The  Executive 
Council  of  the  Republic  to  the  prince  bishop  of  Rome. 
Pontiff, —  You  will  immediately  discharge  from  your 
dungeons  several  French  citizens  who  are  detained  in 
them.  If  these  demands  are  ineffectual,  you  will 
learn  that  the  Republic  is  too  bold  to  overlook  an 
outrage,  or  too  powerful  to  allow  it  to  go  unpun 

Then  came  the  fight  with  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 
Pius  the  Sixth  endeavored  to  appease  the  storm ;  but 
these  conflicts,  and,  above  all,  his  debauchery  with 
the  beautiful  Duchess  de  Broschi,  his  daughter,  gave 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   EOME.  83 

a,  fatal  blow  to  his  health.  His  two  bastards,  Rom- 
nald  and  the  Duke  de  Broschi,  hastened  to  lay  hands 
on  the  treasures  collected  in  the  Vatican.  Up  rose  the 
people  against  the  Pontiff — kings  informing  him 
that  he  was  no  longer  anything  in  the  government. 
"  And  my  dignity,"  exclaimed  the  Pope,  anxiously  ; 
"what  becomes  of  it?"  "It  will  be  preserved  to 
you,"  said  General Cervani ;  "and  a  provision  of  two 
thousand  Roman  crowns  is  granted  you  to  maintain 
your  rank."  "And  my  person,  what  is  to  become 
of  it?"  "It  is  safe,"  replied  Cervani;  "and  they 
will  even  grant  you  a  hundred  men  for  your  guard." 
"  1  am  still  Pope,  then,"  said  the  destroyer  of  his 
sister's  virtue,  with  a  strange  laugh.  Thus  he  went 
on,  until  the  resources  of  life  were  used  up  by  age, 
debaucheries,  and  excesses.  A  paralysis,  which  had 
at  first  fallen  on  his  limbs,  extended  to  his  entrails, 
and  freed  the  earth,  on  the  29th  of  August,  1799,  of 
the  last  pontiff  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

Then  came  Pius  the  Seventh.  The  new  pope  was 
elected  after  one  hundred  and  four  days  of  discussion 
and  strife.  To  Napoleon  he  was  indebted  for  his 
election.  To  Napoleon  he  became  servile  and  ful 
some,  and  exhausted  all  forms  of  adulatory  thanks. 
He  it  was  who  left  Rome  and  went  to  Paris  to  con 
secrate  the  Consul  who  had  changed  the  Republic 
into  an  empire,  and  took  to  himself  a  crown.  Pius 
the  Seventh  restored  the  Jesuits  to  power.  He 
persecuted  the  good,  and  helped  the  bad ;  and  on 
the  6th  of  July,  1822,  fell  in  his  chamber  and  broke 
his  hip,  and  died  April  20,  1823. 

The  Papacy,  weak  in  Europe,  was  not  strong  in 
America.  The  Jesuits  were  alive  there  and  here. 
They  were  hated  there  as  here — they  prospered 
there  as  here.  Into  Washington  Rome  came,  not  as 
a  novice,  but  as  an  adept  in  the  art  of  ruling.  Every 
thing  was  new  and  untried.  Help  was  welcomed, 


come  from  whence  it  might.  The  Jesuits  were  wary 
and  discreet.  They  represented  an  organization  that 
joined  together  ancient  civilizations.  Truly  has  Ma- 
caulay  said :  "  No  other  institution  is  left  standing 
which  carries  the  mind  back  to  the  times  when  the 
smoke  of  sacrifice  rose  from  the  Pantheon  and  when 
camel-leopards  and  tigers  bounded  in  the  Flavian 
amphitheatre.  The  proudest  royal  houses  are  but 
of  yesterday,  when  compared  with  the  line  of  su 
preme  pontiffs.  That  line  we  trace  back  in  an  unbroken 
series  from  the  Pope  who  crowned  Napoleon  in  the 
Nineteenth  century,  to  the  Pope  who  crowned  Pepin 
in  the  Eighth ;  and  far  beyond  the  time  of  Pepin  the 
august  dynasty  extends,  till  it  is  lost  in  the  twilight 
of  fable." 

Rome  was  full  of  life  and  vigor.  Republics  had 
been  throttled  in  Europe.  The  attempt  was  to  be 
made  to  destroy  the  one  being  established  in  America. 
There  is  much  about  Rome  to  give  it  prestige.  Age 
does  much.  Pretension  does  more.  She  assumes 
apostolical  pre-eminence.  Few  care  to  prove  the 
falsity  of  the  claims.  They  tolerate,  they  endure, 
and  some  embrace. 


as  the  sole  authorized  channel  of  Divine  grace  to 
saints  and  sinners.  She  has  large  endowments  and 
accumulated  wealth.  She  holds  her  church-edifices, 
monasteries,  convents,  educational  and  charitable 
establishments,  by  such  a  tenure  as  to  be  independ 
ent  of  contemporary  fear  or  favor.  By  the  skillful 
use  of  the  political  and  social  influence  connected 
with  its  wealth  and  numbers  and  centralized  organ 
izations,  it  has  facilities  for  advancing  to  honor, 
and  otherwise  repaying,  those  who  sustain  and  honor 
her,  and  for  hindering  or  preventing  the  prosperity 
of  those  who  oppose  her. 


She  has  also  an  element  of  great  strength  in  her 
grandeur  and  showy  magnificence.  Her  grand 
cathedrals  and  churches,  situated  in  the  most  desir 
able  situations  ;  her  gorgeous  ceremonies,  and  pomp 
ous  processions,  with  all  the  adjuncts  of  unrivalled 
music  and  artistic  splendor,  produce  their  effect. 
Churches  went  up.  They  were  beautiful  to  the  eye. 
Priests  walked  in  humility,  not  in  pride.  The  war 
was  no  sooner  over,  than  Rome  built  for  the  colored 
people  the  handsomest  and  most  stately  structure  in 
Washington.  That  was  smart.  None  knew  it  better 
than  the  priests  of  Rome.  Pictures  of  the  most 
costly  character  were  hung  on  its  walls.  The  altar 
drapery  was  of  the  best.  White  priests  ministered 
at  the  altar ;  but  schools  were  established  for  the 
education  of  black  priests  and  black  nuns.  They 
call  it  St.  Augustine.  The  name  is  good.  The 
blacks  and  whites  bow  down  together  before  false 
images  and  alike  disobey  God,  and  people  call  it 


The  Jesuits  built  St.  Aloysius.  In  Washington 
all  regard  Jesuitism  with  favor.  St.  Matthew's  is 
the  home  of  diplomats.  The  great  find  there  a  wel 
come,  and  bow  down  to  graven  images.  England 
disgraces  herself  and  insults  this  country  by  sending 
a  Roman  Catholic  as  Minister  to  our  Government ; 
while  she  attempts  to  throttle  the  serpent  seeking 
her  life  at  home. 

St.  Patrick,  on  G  and  10th  Streets ;  Holy  Trin 
ity,  Georgetown ;  Immaculate  Conception,  N  and 
8th  Streets ;  St.  Aloysius  for  the  Jesuits,  St.  Augus 
tine  for  the  exclusive  use  of  colored  people ;  St. 
Dominic,  E  and  6th  Streets  ;  St.  Joseph's  ;  St.  Math- 
ew's,  Nand  15th  Streets;  St.  Paul's,  15th  and  V; 
St.  Peter's  on  Capitol  Hill ;  St.  Stephen's,  Pennsyl 
vania  Ave.  and  25th  Street ;  St.  Teresa's  Anacosta ; 
Visitation  Convent  Chapel,  Tenallytown ;  St.  Ann's, 

86  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

attended  from  Georgetown  College.  The  descend 
ants  of  Luther  and  Calvin  came  to  America  to  have 
a  church  without  a  Pope,  where  they  made  a  govern 
ment  without  a  throne.  Will  they  fail? 

That  question  must  be  answered  by  this  generation. 
The  conduct  of  the  American  people  to-day  is  shap 
ing  the  destiny  of  the  nation's  future.  In  the  past, 
Eome  has  asked  permission  to  exist.  This  request 
it  was  American  to  grant.  To-day  she  demands  the 
right  to  rule.  This  it  will  be  American  to  repress. 



In  one  way  or  another  Rome  pushes  her  way  to 
seats  of  power  and  influence.  Is  it  because  Protes 
tants  are  too  modest,  or  too  indifferent,  to  resist  ?  The 
Romish  Priest  is  in  the  workhouse  caring  for  paupers 
because  Protestant  ministers  neglect  to  do  it.  He 
gets  a  chaplaincy  in  the  prison  and  jail  for  the 
same  reason.  It  is  come  to  be  believed  that  Roman 
Catholics  are  adapted  to  care  for  our  eleemosynary 
institutions ;  such  as  hospitals,  houses  of  refuge, 
orphan  asylums  and  institutions  of  kindred  character, 
as  are  not  Protestants.  Let  us  not  find  fault  with 
Romanists  for  doing  what  Protestants  neglect  to  do. 
Nothing  could  be  more  unfair  or  unwise.  Let  us  not 
give  over  to  Romanists  work  that  we  ought  to  do  our 
selves.  It  is  a  surprising  fact,  that  every  hospital  in 
Washington  is  in  the  hands  of  Roman  Catholics 
with  one  exception,  and  that  has  the  treasurer  and 
three  members  of  the  Board,  Roman  Catholics  ;  that 
Sisters  of  Charity  are  the  nurses  ;  and  that  American 
citizens  are  compelled  to  see  these  representatives  of 
a  faith  utterly  distasteful  to  the  majority  enthroned 
in  power. 

As  a  rule,  American  citizens  do  not  like  the  head 
gear  of  the  "  Sisters."  "  Why  can't  they  take  off 
those  white-winged  sun-bonnets  in  the  ward?" 
asked  one  poor  fellow,  reared  in  a  Protestant  home, 
and  yet  sick  in  a  hospital.  "  Sun-bonnets  !  "  sneered 
another  of  the  irreverent  critics;  "they're  a  cross 
between  a  white  sun-bonnet  and  a  broken  down 


umbrella;  and  there's  no  name  that  describes 

This  language  describes  the  feeling  of  very  many 
in  the  hospitals  in  Washington.  They  do  not  like 
the  head-gear  or  the  manners  of  the  so-called 
61  Sisters  of  Mercy."  It  is  theory  that  there  are  no 
nobler  and  no  more  heroic  women  than  those  found 
in  the  Catholic  sisterhoods.  The  fact  explodes  the 
theory.  They  are  like  other  women:  some  are 
good,  some  are  bad.  Some  kind,  some  cruel. 

Rev.  J.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  pastor,  at  one  time,  of 
the  E-Street  Baptist  Church,  of  Washington,  D.C., 
related,  that  his  own  brother  was  in  a  Washington 
hospital,  and  that  nuns  were  the  nurses.  He  desired 
a  drink  of  water  in  the  night,  and  asked  for  it,  and 
overheard  them  say,  "He  is  a  heretic;  let  him 

A  friend  in  such  a  hospital,  with  nuns  as  nurses, 
found  herself  in  a  constant  worry,  because  she  would 
keep  her  New  Testament  by  her  side,  and  would  have 
her  pastor  visit  her.  The  nuns  did  every  disagree 
able  thing  possible,  until  the  minister  told  them  that 
if  such  conduct  did  not  cease,  it  would  be  reported 
at  headquarters,  and  punishment  would  be  demanded. 

Another  woman,  who  had  been  at  one  time  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  who  had  been  converted  to 
Christianity,  found  herself  in  the  hospital  ministered 
unto  by  the  Sisters  of  Mercy.  They  brought  to  her 
bedside  a  priest.  She  declined  to  see  him.  He  per 
sisted  in  coming.  Her  Protestant  friends  and  the 
minister  were  told  that  she  had  gone  back  to  the 
Church  of  Rome  and  that  she  did  not  wish  them 
more.  They  believed  the  story,  and  stayed  away  for 
the  time.  They  insisted  on  administering  "  extreme 
unction,"  daubed  her  with  oil  and  drenched  her  with 

*Mary  A.  Livermore,  in  "The  Story  of  the  War,"  pp. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  89 

holy  water,  leaving  her  to  die.  The  minister  forced 
his  way  by  the  guards  and  got  into  the  room. 

"  Why  have  you  left  me  to  the  pitiless  persecu 
tions  of  these  enemies  of  Christ  ?  " 

"  They  told  me  you  wished  it ;  that  you  had  gone 
back  to  the  idols  of  Rome,  and  turned  your  back  on 
Christ."  "  It  is  a  lie,  a  Popish  lie  ;  I  have  asked  for 
you  daily,  I  turned  with  loathing  from  their  mummer 
ies,  but  was  compelled  by  weakness  to  endure  this 
oil  and  holy  water.  Take  me  out  of  here." 

The  woman  was  removed  to  a  home  of  love,  where 
she  was  cared  for.  Why  is  such  cruelty  tolerated  ? 

Clarence  —  was  the  brother  of  the  architect  who  su 
pervised  the  construction  of  a  large  addition  to  the  most 
important  public  building  in  Washington.  Clarence 
had  won  the  heart  of  a  daughter  of  a  member  of  Lin 
coln's  Cabinet.  Her  sister  was  married  to  an  eminent 
lawyer,  who  was  afterward  a  member  of  Garfield's 
Cabinet.  The  lady  insisted  upon  a  reformation  of 
life,  and  his  taking  up  and  following  some  honest  occu 
pation.  He  accepted  a  position  under  his  brother, 
but  soon  fell  into  his  former  ways.  Worn  out  with 
a  debauch  which  lasted  several  weeks,  he  entered  the 
Providence  Hospital,  which  deserves  to  be  styled 
"  The  Drunkard's  Retreat."  Then  he  professed  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion,  without  a  reformation  of 
life,  and  without  giving  up  his  cups  even  for  a  brief 
period,  and  in  that  faith  lived  and  died  a  drunkard, 
and  was  buried  in  consecrated  ground. 

Another  and  a  sadder  scene.  A  lady,  beautiful  in 
face  and  form,  was  upon  her  death-bed.  The  priest 
came  to  administer  extreme  unction.  He  had,  of 
course,  the  room  to  himself,  and  while  with  the  lady 
alone,  attempted  an  assault.  She  shrieked  for  help. 
The  daughter,  despite  the  rules  of  the  church,  burst 
into  the  room.  "  Turn  the  wretch  out,  "  exclaimed 
the  mother,  "  and  promise  me,  that  come  what  will, 

90  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

you  will  never  allow  a  priest  to  approach  you,  nor 
have  more  to  do  with  the  Church  of  Rome.  "  The 
promise  was  made.  Years  passed.  The  daughter 
grew  sick.  Her  friends  were  Roman  Catholics.  Her 
money  was  gone.  She  was  compelled  to  be  minis 
tered  unto  by  a  Roman  Catholic  nurse,  and  because 
she  would  not  suffer  a  priest  to  come  and  administer 
extreme  unction,  and  die  in  the  faith  of  Rome,  they 
drew  the  bed  from  beneath  her  dying  form,  and  left  her 
upon  the  bare  slats  to  lie,  until  a  Protestant  friend, 
now  living  in  Washington,  brought  pillows  and  placed 
beneath  her  and  took  her  to  her  own  house,  where 
she  died.  Then  they  would  not  let  her  rest,  but  dug 
up  her  body,  carried  it  to  consecrated  ground,  and 
boasted  that  she  died  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 

Because  such  conduct  is  possible,  Roman  Catholic 
surgeons  oppose  the  employment  of  Protestant  nurses 
and  declare  they  will  not  have  them  in  the  service, 
and  that  only  the  ' '  Sisters  "  of  the  Catholic  Church 
shall  receive  appointments.  "I  sought,"  said  Mrs. 
M.  A.  Livermore,  "  for  the  cause  of  this  decision." 
"  'Your  Protestant  nurses  are  always  finding  some 
mare's  nest  or  other,'"  said  one  of  the  surgeons, 
"  <  that  they  can't  let  alone.  They  all  write  for  the 
papers,  and  the  story  finds  its  way  into  print,  and 
directly  we  are  in  hot  water.  Now,  these  *  sisters ' 
never  see  anything  they  ought  not  to  see,  nor  hear 
anything,  and  they  never  write  for  the  papers,  and 
the  result  is,  we  get  along  very  comfortably  with 
them.'  It  was  futile  to  combat  their  prejudices,  or  to 
attempt  to  show  them  that  they  lacked  the  power  to 
enforce  their  decisions." 

Does  not  this  explain  why  the  * '  Sisters  of  Mercy  " 
are  preferred  in  Washington  ? 

Here  is  a  letter  from  a  distinguished  woman  con 
nected  with  a  church  of  influence,  and  with  societies 
which  would  gladly  do  the  needed  work.  She  writes  : 

They  drew  the  bed  from  beneath  her  dying  form. 
(See  page  90.) 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  91 

"There  is  not  a  hospital  in  Washington  where  a 
Christian  can  go  and  feel  that  he  or  she  is  not  con 
fronted  by  Roman  Catholics.  Columbia  Hospital 
for  women,  supported  by  Congress,  has  a  drunken, 
brutal,  Roman  Catholic  surgeon  in  charge.  Priests 
are  banqueted,  and  given  full  sway  in  the  house  ; 
all  the  illegitimate  children  are  christened  by  them, 
and  the  influence  of  Rome  pervades  "every  depart 
ment.  The  hospital  erected  in  memory  of  the 
sainted  Garfield  is  infested  by  them,  because  of  the 
idea,  so  prevalent,  that  Romanists  are  the  only 
people  who  can  do  charity  work.  Alas  for  human 
ity,  when  such  ideas  prevail !" 

Miss  Mary  A.  Livermore,  in  her  "Story  of  the 
War,"  speaks  of  the  persistent  effort  to  fill  hospitals 
with  "Sisters  of  Mercy,"  and  exclude  good,  trained, 
excellent  Protestant  nurses.  They  would  not  be 
daunted  or  turned  back.  "Our  husbands,  sons  and 
brothers  need  us  and  want  us.  If  the  surgeons  are 
determined  to  employ  Roman  Catholic  nurses,  to  the 
exclusion  of  Protestant,  we  shall  contend  for  our 
rights,  and  appeal  to  the  Secretary  of  War."  They 
carried  the  day,  and  filled  the  land  with  their  forces. 
Had  the  Protestant  ladies  of  Washington  manifested 
equal  courage  and  persistency,  they  could  have  held 
control.  The  United  States  Hospitals  got  clear  of 
the  head -gear  of  the  nuns,  and  filled  their  places 
with  trained  Protestant  nurses. 

On  the  tenth  of  June,  1861,  Secretary  Cameron 
vested  Dorothea  Dix  with  sole  power  to  appoint 
women  nurses  in  the  hospitals.  Secretary  Stanton 
succeeding  him,  ratified  their  appointment.  Miss 
Dix  desired  women  over  thirty  years  of  age,  plain 
almost  to  repulsion  in  dress,  and  devoid  of  personal 
attractions.  Many  of  the  women  whom  she  rejected, 
hecause  they  were  tooyoungand  too  beautiful,  entered 
the  service  under  other  auspices  and  became  eminently 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  91 

"There  is  not  a  hospital  in  Washington  where  a 
Christian  can  go  and  feel  that  he  or  she  is  not  con 
fronted  by  Koman  Catholics.  Columbia  Hospital 
for  women,  supported  by  Congress,  has  a  drunken, 
brutal,  Roman  Catholic  surgeon  in  charge.  Priests 
are  banqueted,  and  given  full  sway  in  the  house  ; 
all  the  illegitimate  children  are  christened  by  them, 
and  the  influence  of  Rome  pervades  every  depart 
ment.  The  hospital  erected  in  memory  of  the 
sainted  Garfield  is  infested  by  them,  because  of  the 
idea,  so  prevalent,  that  Romanists  are  the  only 
people  who  can  do  charity  work.  Alas  for  human 
ity,  when  such  ideas  prevail !" 

Miss  Mary  A.  Livermore,  in  her  " Story  of  the 
War,"  speaks  of  the  persistent  effort  to  fill  hospitals 
with  "Sisters  of  Mercy,"  and  exclude  good,  trained, 
excellent  Protestant  nurses.  They  would  not  be 
daunted  or  turned  back.  "Our  husbands,  sons  and 
brothers  need  us  and  want  us.  If  the  surgeons  are 
determined  to  employ  Roman  Catholic  nurses,  to  the 
exclusion  of  Protestant,  we  shall  contend  for  our 
rights,  and  appeal  to  the  Secretary  of  War."  They 
carried  the  day,  and  filled  the  land  with  their  forces. 
Had  the  Protestant  ladies  of  Washington  manifested 
equal  courage  and  persistency,  they  could  have  held 
control.  The  United  States  Hospitals  got  clear  of 
the  head -gear  of  the  nuns,  and  filled  their  places 
with  trained  Protestant  nurses. 

On  the  tenth  of  June,  1861,  Secretary  Cameron 
vested  Dorothea  Dix  with  sole  power  to  appoint 
women  nurses  in  the  hospitals.  Secretary  Stanton 
succeeding  him,  ratified  their  appointment.  Miss 
Dix  desired  women  over  thirty  years  of  age,  plain 
almost  to  repulsion  in  dress,  and  devoid  of  personal 
attractions.  Many  of  the  women  whom  she  rejected, 
because  they  were  too  young  and  too  beautiful,  entered 
the  service  under  other  auspices  and  became  eminently 

94  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

with  her  work  of  relief.  To  their  honor,  be  it  said, 
the  "  boys"  reciprocated  her  affection  most  heartily. 
"That  homely  figure,  clad  in  calico,  wrapped  in  a 
shawl,  and  surmounted  with  a  *  shaker'  bonnet,  is 
more  to  this  army  than  the  Madonna  to  a  Catholic," 
said  an  officer,  pointing  to  her  as  she  emerged  from  the 
Sanitary  Commission  headquarters,  laden  with  sup 

Mary  A.  Bickerdyke  was  born  in  Knox  County, 
Ohio,  July  19,  1817.  She  came  of  Revolutionary 
ancestors,  and  was  never  happier  than  when  recount 
ing  the  stories  told  her  when  a  child  by  the  grand 
father  who  served  with  Washington  during  the  seven 
years'  struggle.  Her  husband  died  two  years  before 
the  breaking  out  of  the  war.  She  was  living  in  Gales- 
burgh,  111.,  and  was  a  member  of  the  Congregational 
Church  when  the  war  broke  out.  Hardly  had  the 
the  troops  reached  Cairo,  when,  from  the  sudden 
change  in  their  habits,  sickness  broke  out,  and  the 
ladies  sent  down  Mother  Bickerdyke.  After  the  bat 
tle  of  Belmont  she  was  appointed  matron  of  the  large 
post  hospital  at  Cairo.  The  surgeon  was  given  to 
drunkenness  ;  he  had  filled  all  the  positions  in  the 
hospitals  with  surgeons  and  officers  of  his  sort,  and 
bacchanalial  carousals  in  the  "  doctor's  room  "  were  of 
frequent  occurrence.  "Sisters  of  Mercy"  in  that 
hospital  would  have  been  quiet.  Soldiers  might  suf 
fer.  Officers  and  surgeons  might  drink  to  drunken 
ness,  especially  if  they  were  Roman  Catholics  ;  but  they 
would  be  mute  and  unobserving.  They  are  this  way 
in  the  hospitals  in  Washington,  where  drunken  sur 
geons  revel,  priests  christen  their  illegitimate  child 
ren,  while  Government  supports  the  concern,  and  all 
goes  merry  as  a  marriage  bell. 

Not  so  with  Mother  Bickerdyke.  In  twenty-four 
hours  surgeon  and  matron  were  at  swords'  points. 
She  denounced  him  to  his  face  ;  and  when  the  gar- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  95 

ments  and  delicacies  sent  her  for  the  use  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  disappeared  mysteriously,  she  charged  their 
theft  upon  him  and  his  subordinates. 

He  ordered  her  out  of  the  hospital,  and  threatened 
to  put  her  out,  if  she  did  not  hasten  her  departure. 
She  replied  that  she  would  stay  as  long  as  the  men 
needed  her, — that  if  he  put  her  out  of  one  door  she 
should  come  in  at  another.  WJien  anybody  left,  it  ivould 
be  he,  and  not  she.  She  told  him  she  had  lodged 
complaints  against  him  at  headquarters.  Finding  a 
ward-master  dressed  in  the  shirt,  slippers  and  socks 
that  had  been  sent  her  for  the  sick,  she  seized  him 
by  the  collar  in  his  own  ward,  and  disrobed  him  "saws 
ceremonie"  before  the  patients.  Leaving  him  nude, 
save  his  pantaloons,  she  uttered  the  parting  injunction, 
"Now,  you  rascal,  let's  see  what  you'll  steal  next." 

To  ascertain  who  were  the  thieves  of  the  food 
she  prepared,  she  put  tartar  emetic  in  the  peaches 
left  on  the  table  to  cool.  Then  she  went  to  her  own 
room  to  await  results.  She  did  not  have  to  wait 
long.  Soon  the  sounds  from  the  terribly  sick  thieves 
reached  her  ears,  when,  like  a  Nemesis,  she  stalked 
in  among  them.  There  they  were,  cooks,  table- 
waiters,  stewards,  ward-masters, — all,  save  some 
of  the  surgeons — suffering  terribly  from  the  emetic  ; 
but  more  from  the  apprehension  that  they  were 

"Peaches  don't  seem  to  agree  with  you,  eh?"  she 
said,  looking  at  the  pale,  retching,  groaning  fellows, 
with  a  sardonic  smile.  "Well,  let  me  tell  you,  that 
you  will  have  a  worse  time  than  this,  if  you  keep 
on  stealing.  You  may  eat  something  seasoned  with 
rat-bane  one  of  these  nights."  Colonel  Grant  was 
then  in  command.  The  thieves  were  returned  to  the 
regiments,  honest  men  were  substituted  in  their 
places,  the  drunken  surgeon  was  removed,  and  one 

96  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  the  noblest  of  men  was  put  in  charge.      That  is 
the  value  of  having  an  honest  Christian  woman." 

"  I  never  saw  anybody  like  her,"  said  a  volunteer 
surgeon  who  came  on  the  boat  with  her  after  the 
battle  of  Fort  Donelson  ;  « <  there  was  really  nothing 
for  us  surgeons  to  do  but  dress  wounds  and  adminis 
ter  medicines.  She  drew  out  clean  shirts  or  drawers 
from  some  corner  whenever  they  were  needed. 
Nourishment  was  ready  for  any  man,  as  soon  as  he 
was  brought  on  board.  Every  one  was  sponged  from 
blood  and  the  frozen  mire  of  the  battle-field,  as  far  as 
his  condition  allowed.  His  blood-stiffened,  and  some 
times  horribly  filthy  uniform,  was  exchanged  for 
soft,  clean,  hospital  garments.  Incessant  cries  of 
*  Mother !  Mother  !  Mother  ! '  rang  through  the 
boat  in  every  note  of  beseeching  and  anguish.  And 
to  every  man  she  turned  with  a  heavenly  tenderness, 
as  if  he  were  indeed  her  son."  (pp.  484). 

Next  we  see  her  at  Savannah,  Tenn.,  among  the 
sick  and  perishing.  One  of  the  surgeons  went  to 
the  rear  with  a  wounded  man,  and  found  her  wrapped 
in  the  gray  overcoat  of  a  rebel  officer ;  for  she  had 
disposed  of  her  blanket  shawl  to  some  poor  fellow 
who  needed  it.  She  was  wearing  a  soft,  slouch  hat, 
having  lost  her  inevitable  Shaker  bonnet. 

"  Madam,  you  seem  to  combine  in  yourself  a  sick- 
diet  kitchen  and  a  medical  staff.  May  I  enquire 
under  whose  authority  you  are  working?" 

Without  pausing  in  her  work,  she  answered  him, 
<  *  I  have  received  my  authority  from  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  ;  have  you  anything  that  ranks  higher  than 
that  ?  "  and  went  on  with  her  work  without  looking  up. 

Later  on,  at  Memphis,  she  found  a  medical  direc 
tor  who  was  a  Catholic,  who  nattmilly  gave  preference 
to  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  as  nurses.  He  disapproved  of 
nearly  everything  Mother  Bickerdyke  did,  and  tried  to 
get  rid  of  her.  He  abused  her,  thwarted  her,  and 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME.  97 

sought  to  dismiss  her  attendants  and  assistants. 
Through  the  storm  she  went  to  the  General,  got  an 
order  in  her  favor,  and  then  told  the  director :  "  Its 
no  use,  for  you  to  try  and  tie  me  up  with  your  red 
tape.  There  's  too  much  to  be  done  down  here  to 
stop  for  that.  And  doctor,  I  guess  you  hadn't  bet 
ter  get  into  a  row  with  me ;  for  whenever  anybody 
does,  one  of  us  always  goes  to  the  wall,  and  'taint 
never  me!"  They  became  the  best  of  friends,  and 
Protestant  nurses  came  to  be  rated  in  accordance 
with  their  value.  A  drunken  surgeon  hindered  her 
work ;  she  got  him  discharged.  Officers  of  the 
highest  rank  believed  in  her,  and  cheerfully  granted 
her  request.  The  surgeon  went  to  General  Sherman 
and  asked  to  be  reinstated.  "Who  put  you  out?" 
' '  An  old  meddlesome  woman  by  the  name  of  Bicker- 
dyke."  "Ah!  Mother  Bickerdyke !  If  she  put 
you  out,  you  must  stay  out ;  for  she  ranks  me." 

At  Chattanooga  her  life  reads  like  a  romance.  We 
cannot  describe  her  versatility  of  talent  and  genius 
displayed  in  saving  life.  General  Sherman  had 
issued  orders  forbidding  agents  of  sanitary  stores,  or 
agents  of  any  description,  to  go  over  the  road  from 
Nashville  to  Chattanooga.  Mother  Bickerdyke  was 
their  only  hope.  She  could  influence  Gen.  Sherman 
as  could  no  other  person.  Her  pass  from  Gen.  Grant 
would  take  her  to  Chattanooga,  despite  Gen.  Sher 
man's  prohibition. 

"Halloa!  How  did  you  get  down  here?"  asked 
one  of  the  General's  staff  officers,  as  he  saw  her 
enter  Sherman's  headquarters. 

"Came  clown  in  the  cars,  of  course;  there's  no 
other  way  of  getting  down  here,  that  I  know  of," 
replied  the  matter-of-fact  woman;  "1  want  to  see 
General  Sherman." 

"He  is  in  there,  writing,"  said  the  officer,  point- 


ing  to   an   inner  room ;   "but  I  guess  he  won't  see 

"  Guess  he  will ; "  and  she  pushed  into  the  apart 

"  Good  morning  General ;  I  want  to  speak  to  you 
a  moment.  May  I  come  in?" 

" 1  should  think  you  had  got  in,"  answered  the 
General,  barely  looking  up,  in  great  annoyance. 
44  What 's  up,  now?" 

"Why,  General,"  said  the  earnest  matron,  in  a 
perfect  torrent  of  words,  "we  can't  stand  that  last 
order  of  yours,  nohow.  You'll  have  to  change  it, 

"Well,  I'm  busy  to-day,  and  cannot  attend  to  you. 
I  will  see  you  some  other  time. "  She  saw  the 
smile  in  the  corner  of  his  mouth,  and  replied  :  "  Gen 
eral  !  don't  send  me  away  until  you  fix  this."  He 
fixed  it,  and  for  weeks  all  the  sanitary  stores  sent  from 
Nashville  to  Chattanooga,  and  the  forts  of  that  road, 
were  sent,  directly  or  indirectly,  through  this  media 
tion  of  Mother  Bickerdyke. 

This  woman,  distinguished  for  common  sense,  for 
devotion  to  the  soldiers,  is  left  without  employment, 
and  nuns  that  never  saw  a  battle-field,  and  Sisters  of 
Charity  that  never  had  any  sympathy  with  the  sol 
diers,  are  placed  in  charge  of  Government  hospitals, 
because  Protestants  are  dumb  when  they  ought  to 
speak,  and  blind  when  they  ought  to  see. 

This  wonderful  woman  was  for  years  without 
recognition  from  the  Government,  and  is  now  in  the 
pension  office  of  San  Francisco,  when  she  belongs  to 
the  best  hospital  position  in  the  gift  of  the  Govern 
ment.  As  when  Moses  and  Aaron  appeared  before 
Pharaoh  and  used  their  wonder-working  rod  the 
magicians  imitated  them,  so  when  the  white  wings 
of  hospital  tents  were  brightening  the  vision  in 

The  body  of  a  Grand  Army  man  sold  to  the  Surgeons. 
(See  page  99.) 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME.  99 

various  portions  of  the  land  Rome  saw  her  oppor 
tunity  and  began  her  work  in  Washington. 

The  Providence  General  Hospital,  corner  of  2d  and 
D  streets,  is  famed  in  Washington.  It  was  erected  in 
the  midst  of  the  war. 

Enter  this  hospital.  Nuns  have  charge.  The 
patients,  be  they  Protestant  or  Eoman  Catholic,  are 
expected  to  attend  service  in  accordance  with  the 
forms  of  Rome.  Proselyting  is  a  business,  and 
when  this  is  impossible,  the  patient  suffers. 

Capt.  Amos  Cliff  was  in  the  Pension  Bureau.  He 
was  sick.  He  carried  to  the  hospital  a  watch  and 
money,  and  after  paying  his  board  for  a  week,  died. 
All  his  effects  disappeared,  as  is  the  custom.  The 
Grand  Army  Relief  Committee,  at  the  head  of  which 
is  Capt.  Frank  A.  Beuter,  having  learned  of  his 
death,  went  with  Capt,  D.  A.  Denison  to  inquire  for 
him.  Xo  intelligence  was  furnished.  He  was  a  dead 
soldier.  They  knew  where  to  look  for  his  remains. 
His  body  was  found  in  the  Medical  College,  being  cut- 
up  by  the  surgeons.  The  Grand  Army  boys  took 
the  mutilated  remnants  of  a  brave  soldier,  and,  pur 
chasing  a  coffin,  sent  what  was  left  of  an  honored 
father  to  his  friends.  They  who  are  so  particular 
about  giving  a  Roman  Catholic  burial,  surrendered 
the  body  of  a  Grand  Army  soldier  to  the  surgeon, 
not  caring  what  was  done  with  it  or  where  it  went, 
to  a  pauper's  grave  or  a  surgeon's  table. 

Imagine  Mother  Bickerdyke  in  'such  a  position, 
and  how  different  would  be  the  treatment  received  ! 

It  is  fashionable  to  bow  down  to  Rome.  All  seem 
aware  that  there  are  seven  millions  of  Roman  Catho 
lics  in  this  country.  The  many  forget  that  there  are 
fifty  millions  who  are  not  Roman  Catholics,  who  have 
some  rights  in  this  free  land,  which  all  are  under 
some  obligation  to  respect.  The  Protestant  element 
waits  for  a  leadership.  American  citizens  should  be 

100  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

jealous  of  their  rights.  They  should  be,  not  only 
self-respecting,  but  self-asserting.  God  has  planted, 
preserved  and  grown  this  nation,  not  to  bow  down  to 
the  worst  despotism  the  world  ever  saw  ;  but  to  lift  up 
the  enslaved,  and  cause  them  to  read  their  possible  des 
tiny  in  the  lines  of  promise  written  by  God's  providence 
in  the  marvellous  possibilities  placed  within  their 
reach.  The  Republic  of  the  United  States  is  to  be 
the  educator  of  the  world.  American  citizens  must 
keep  this  thought  in  mind,  and  so  develop  a  higher 
type  of  humanity,  better  hospital  service,  a  broader 
Christianity,  and  a  nobler  living  than  has  hitherto 
blessed  the  world. 



How  Rome  crept  into  Washington  has  been 
described.  Stealthily,  slowly,  meekly,  but  surely, 
she  came ;  and  she  came  to  stay.  Long  before  the 
Revolution  Rome  was  here.  Washington  saw  her, 
and  warned  against  her  insidious  influence.  She 
came  among  us  in  poverty  of  spirit  and  in  the  ashes 
of  humiliation.  Anna  Ella  Carroll,  of  Maryland,  a 
descendant  of  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton,  recited 
the  story  of  Papal  aggression,  told  of  the  holy  con 
fidence  of  the  Pope,  how  the  Jesuits  determined  "to 
convert  every  house  in  America  into  a  fort,  and  to 
keep  the  gates  open  and  the  houses  without  defence." 
Protestants  came  and  went  freely,  their  honor,  piety 
and  loyalty  to  the  Government  was  everywhere 
highly  esteemed ;  and  soon  American  Protestants 
placed  their  children  in  their  hands  for  safe-keeping  ; 
helped  them  build  their  churches  and  public  institu 
tions  because  of  their  avowed  purpose  to  enjoy  our 
free  institutions.  They  paraded  in  biblical  plainness, 
and  shut  up  the  mystery  of  their  pages  from  all 
sensitive  readers.  But  while  they  wrote  with  a 
crow-quill  for  American  liberty,  they  were  making 
shoes  to  pinch  the  feet  of  the  children  whom  they 
seduced  to  enter  their  schools,  colleges  and  convents. 
They  captivated  women  with  little  holy  playthings, 
sympathized  with  their  weaknesses,  and  ministered 
to  their  ills.  They  shut  up  the  beautiful  and 
innocent  to  make  vows  for  Papal  Jesuitism  in  free 
America.  When  they  get  the  daughters,  they  want 

102  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  sons,  and  in  the  name  of  liberty  ask  for  the 
children.  Their  Propaganda  of  Rome,  of  Lyons,  of 
France,  of  Vienna  and  Austria,  build  colleges,  nun 
neries  and  monasteries,  in  which  they  offer  education 
almost  without  money  and  without  price,  that  they 
may  stifle  the  hopes  of  the  youth  entrusted  to  their 

.Religious  toleration  has  given  welcome  to  a  Jesuit 
priesthood  that  is  making  a  religion  without  God  and 
a  state  without  liberty.  They  denounce  the  public 
schools,  curse  the  Bible,  murder  history,  and  maim 
and  mutilate  literature.  They  teach  American  chil 
dren,  that  all  the  founders  of  this  Republic  were 
Papists  ;  that  Washington,  the  father  of  his  country, 
died  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  in  his  last  moments,  it 
is  asserted,  confessed  and  communicated  by  the  Rom 
ish  Bishop  of  Baltimore;  and  that  the  relations  of  this 
great  American  patriot,  fearing  Americans  would 
repudiate  their  hero,  desired  the  secret  never  to  be 
disclosed.  The  Romish  community  claim  that  they 
know  of  this  conversion,  and  the  Washington  who  wan 
ted  none  but  "  Americans  on  guard,"  is  a  candidate 
for  beatification  by  the  Pope  of  Rome.  Of  course  Col 
umbus,  the  discoverer  of  America,  was  a  Catholic.  Laf 
ayette,  who  came  to  our  help,  was  brought  here,  it  is 
claimed,  through  the  interposition  of  Bishop  Carroll, 
the  Catholic,  who  in  the  interests  of  the  Republic  went 
to  France  to  plead  our  cause.  The  best  Republi 
cans,  they  teach,  are  all  Romanists.  The  writers  of 
their  school  books  exclude  the  history  of  distinguished 
Protestants,  and  fill  their  pages  with  the  biographies 
of  men  and  women  who  were  loyal  to  Rome.  This 
Papal  influence  came  seeking  little  by  little  ;  it  assum 
ed,  then  boasted,  and  now  denounces  us.  They  say, 
Out  of  the  church  is  no  salvation.  The  monk  says, 
Pray  and  read  ;  while  he  stalks  forth  as  though  he  had 
all  America  on  a  string  of  beads,  carrying  a  pent-up 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  103 

fire  to  burn  up  the  suspected  and  reviled   intellects 
which  come  near  him. 

Jesuitism  was  born  in  Spain,  reared  in  France, 
developed  under  Papal  Rome,  and  diffused  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  The  Company  of  Jesus, 
now  in  the  United  States,  is  great,  powerful,  and 
oppressive.  It  is  mysterious  and  demoniacal,  defy 
ing  our  science  and  weaving  its  malice  over  the 
brightest  hopes  of  the  world. 

To  describe  Jesuitism,  that  was  regarded  as  too 
foul  and  devilish  to  be  borne  even  in  Roman  Catholic 
countries,  seems  to  be  a  duty.  Founded  in  1534, 
and  sanctioned  by  Pope  Paul  III.  in  1540,  it  was 
expelled  from  England,  1581;  France,  1594;  Por 
tugal,  1598  ;  England  again,  1604  ;  France  again, 
1606;  Russia,  1717;  Portugal  again,  1759;  France 
again,  1762-3  ;  Spain,  1767  ;  Genoa,  1767  ;  Venice 
again,  1767;  Sicily,  1767;  Naples,  1768;  Malta, 
1768  ;  Parma,  1768  ;  all,  with  the  exception  of  Eng 
land  and  Russia,  being  strictly  Roman  Catholic 
states.  Eventually,  the  Order  was  suppressed  by 
Pope  Clement  XIV,  in  1773  ;  but  continued  to  exist 
under  other  names,  and  disguised  under  the  title  of 
"  Brothers  of  the  Faith."  It  re-entered  France,  and 
had  there  several  colleges  in  its  hands,  which  were 
closed  in  1828  ;  some  of  them  have  since  been  re 
opened,  and  within  the  last  twenty  years,  the  number 
of  persons  belonging  to  the  Order  has  been  doubled. 
The  Society  was  re-established  by  Pope  Pius  VII.  in 
1814,  and  finds  free  scope  to  carry  out  its  treasonable 
designs  under  the  American  flag.  Though  it  has 
stifled  free  thought  wherever  it  could,  introducing  as 
their  first  injunction  in  all  their  schools,  "Let  no 
one,  even  in  matters  which  are  of  no  danger  to  piety, 
ever  introduce  a  new  question  ;  "  though  it  persecuted 
Galileo  and  oppressed  Columbus ;  yet  this  Jesuit 
priesthood  walks  the  soil  of  the  Republic  as  a  bene- 

104  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

factor  and  finds  in  presidents  and  congressmen  will 
ing  subjects  of  its  will. 

Henry  IV.  of  France  admitted  to  Sally,  that  he 
allowed  the  Jesuit  priesthood  to  enter  Catholic  France 
only  because  he  feared  them  !  Philip  II.  of  Spain, 
said  :  ' '  The  only  Order  of  which  I  know  nothing  is  the 
Jesuit."  This,  interwoven  with  Popery,  is  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  of  the  United  States.  The  federal 
compact,  formed  by  the  New  England  colonies  in 
1643,  to  resist  the  Indians,  was  the  first  Union  made 
by  the  Anglo-Saxon  upon  our  soil,  and  prepared 
the  way  for  their  Declaration  of  Rights  later  on. 
Jesuitism  fought  liberty  amid  its  birth-throes.  On 
the  10th  of  June,  a  resolution  was  adopted  by  a  bare 
majority,  and  to  obtain  the  unanimous  sentiment  of 
all  the  colonies  a  postponement  was  made  until  July, 
after  securing  the  committee  to  draft  the  Declaration 
of  Independence.  Difficulties  like  mountains  towered 
in  the  path  of  the  Fathers.  A  spirit  of  opposition  and 
discord  pervaded  their  councils.  They  were  driven 
to  seek  God's  help.  Congress  paused  to  ask  His 
guidance  and  blessing ;  and  until  He  gave  strength, 
union  seemed  impossible.  The  Committee  reported 
on  the  twenty-eight  of  June,  and  on  the  4th  of  July, 
1776,  by  the  final  decision  of  Congress  and  the  vote 
of  every  colony,  this  Declaration  was  engrossed ; 
when,  on  the  second  of  August,  all  the  members  pres 
ent,  and  some  who  became  so  after  the  fourth  of  July, 
signed  it  in  behalf  of  all  the  people.  The  bells  then 
pealed  the  advent  of  Independence.  But  Romanists 
were  then,  as  now,  opposed  to  the  upgoing  structure. 
The  Articles  of  Confederation  and  Perpetual  Union 
between  the  thirteen  original  States  were  not  ratified 
until  1781,  because  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Mary 
land  opposed  and  refused  to  unite  ;  so  steadfast  has 
ever  been  the  opposition  of  the  Romish  priesthood 
to  our  liberty. 

WASHINGTON    TN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  105 

Attention  has  recently  been  turned  to  where  the 
Jesuits  are  at  work  and  what  they  are  doing.* 

"In  the  Balkan  Peninsula  there  are  forty-five 
Jesuit  missionaries  ;  in  Africa,  and  especially  Egypt, 
Madagascar,  and  the  Zambesi  region,  223  ;  in  Asia, 
especially  Armenia,  Syria,  and  certain  parts  of 
China,  699.  In  China  alone  the  number  is  195 — all 
of  French  nationality.  In  Oceanica,  including  the 
Philippines,  the  Malay 'Archipelago,  Australia,  and 
New  Zealand,  the  number  is  270 ;  in  America,  in 
cluding  certain  specified  States  of  the  Union,  por 
tions  of  Canada, -British  Honduras,  Brazil  and  Peru, 
1,130;  the  total  number  of  Jesuits  scattered  over 
the  Globe,  in  purely  missionary  work,  being  2,377. 
These  are  of  various  nationalities :  but  the  vast 
majority  are  French.  In  the  distribution  great 
attention  is  paid  to  nationality  ;  thus  in  Illyria,  Dal- 
matia,  and  Albania,  they  are  all  Venetians  ;  in  Con 
stantinople  and  Syria,  Sicilians ;  in  Africa,  Asia 
Minor  and  China,  French ;  while  no  French  Jes 
uits  are  to  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  American 
Continent.  In  the  Bombay  and  Bengal  Presidencies, 
they  are  Germans  and  Belgiums,  respectively ;  in 
the  Philippines,  Spanish  ;  in  the  Malay  Archipel 
ago,  Dutch  ;  in  Eastern  Australia  and  New  Zealand, 
Irish  ;  in  the  United  States,  Germans,  Neapolitans, 
and  Piedmontese,  are  found  working  in  specified  and 
distinct  districts  ;  those  laboring  among  the  Indians 
of  Canada  are  Canadians  ;  in  the  British  West  India 
Colonies,  they  are  English;  in  Central  America, 
Spaniards ;  in  South  America,  Italians,  Spaniards 
and  Germans,  the  Italians  and  Germans  having  all 
Brazil  to  themselves,  doubtless  because  of  the 
enormous  Italian  and  German  immigration  to  Brazil. 
It  will  be  understood  that  the  spheres  of  labor  of  the 
different  orders,  are  carefully  laid  down  at  Rome." 
*  Etudes  Religeuse, 


During  the  war,  Washington  saw  the  peril. 
While  the  American  Eevolution  was  progressing, 
our  Continental  Congress  forbade  any  but  her  native 
sons  to  be  employed  in  the  foreign  service  of  the 
country.  Said  George  Washington  :  "You  are  not 
to  enlist  any  person  suspected  of  being  an  enemy  to 
the  liberty  of  America."  One  hundred  chosen  men 
were  to  be  enrolled  to  form  a  corps  to  be  instructed  in 
the  manoeuvres  necessary  to  be  introduced  into  the 
army,  and  serve  as  models  for  the  execution  of  them. 
"They  must  be  American-born.'"  "Put  none  but 
Americans  on  guard  "  came,  because  of  the  fear  of 
foreign  influence.  "I  do  most  devoutly  wish  that 
we  had  not  a  single  foreigner  amongst  us,  except 
the  Marquis  de  Lafayette."  Thomas  Jefferson 
recommended  to  the  Postmaster  General  "to  employ 
no  foreigner,  or  revolutionary  tory,  in  any  of  his 
offices."  This  was  in  the  olden  time.  Notwith 
standing  this,-  concession  followed  concession,  until 
the  offices  of  the  land  were  filled  with  foreigners, 
and  American-born  citizens  were  at  a  discount. 
Said  Archbishop  Hughes  :  "Irishmen  in  America  are 
learning  to  bide  their  time.  Year  by  year  the  Irish 
are  becoming  more  and  more  powerful  in  America. 
At  length  the  propitious  time  will  come  —  some 
accidental,  sudden  collision,  and  a  Presidential 
campaign  at  hand.  We  will  then  use  the  very  profli 
gacy  of  our  politicians  for  our  purposes.  They  will 
want  to  buy  the  Irish  vote,  and  we  will  tell  them 
ho\v  they  can  buy  it,  in  a  lump,  from  Maine  to 
California."  f 

At  present,  Washington  is  in  the  toils  of  Rome. 
The  serpent  has  entwined  its  folds  about  the  Capitol, 
and  all  who  would  have  honor,  peace  or  promotion 

*Letter  to  Governor  Morris,  White  Plains,  July  24,  1778,  by 
Geo.  Washington. 
fPp.  352. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME.  107 

must  bend  the  neck.  It  was  in  1855  a  writer 
declared,  that  ''the  National  Administration  was  in 
the  hands  of  a  foreign,  Roman-Catholic  hierarchy. 
The  Postmaster  General  was  an  Irish  Roman  Cath 
olic  at  the  dictation  of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  to  obtain 
direct  access  to  the  postal  concerns  and  dearest 
rights  of  the  American  people." 

In  the  State  Department  at  Washington,  not  only 
a  majority  of  the  subordinates  were  foreign  Roman 
Catholics,  but  they  occupied  the  most  important 
posts  in  the  trust  and  confidence  of  the  American 
Government.  "Are  you  a  Roman  Catholic 
foreigner?"  is  the  question  put  to  the  applicant, 
and,  if  answered  in  the  affirmative,  the  sons  of  Revo 
lutionary  officers,  who  gave  their  houses  to  the 
flames  and  their  bodies  to  the  bayonet,  are  indecently 
thrust  aside.  Our  naturalization  laws  are  evaded  — 
criminals  and  paupers  vote  down  Americans  at  the 
ballot-box.  Public  and  free  schools  are  antagonized, 
the  Bible  driven  out,  expelled  and  burned.  The 
police  of  our  large  cities  are  largely  foreigners  ;  while 
at  one  time  thirty-nine  on  the  police  force  of  New 
York  were  branded  as  criminals  from  the  prisons  of 
Europe.  These  are  the  hordes  which  rush  to  our 
shores  for  democratic  liberty,  and  have  imposed 
upon  them  by  the  Jesuit  masters  the  obligation  to 
go  armed  to  the  ballot-box,  and  vote  for  Rome  at 
the  dictation  of  the  Pope,  and  against  liberty - 
against  the  public  school,  and  the  best  interests  of 
their  adopted  country. 

At  least  four-fifths  of  these  aliens  come  to  our 
shores  to  escape  the  persecution  of  the  Papal  despots 
at  home,  and  to  find  refreshment  in  pastures  green 
beyond  the  sea.  These  fill  our  poor-houses,  our  jails, 
prisons,  and  lunatic  asylums  ;  and  why  not  ?  Jail  birds 
are  promised  liberty  if  they  will  emigrate  to  America. 
In  1837  the  Mayor  of  Baltimore  detected  a  shipload 

108  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  260  persons,  at  Fort  McHenry,  who  as  criminals 
were  brought  into  port  in  irons.  The  Mayor  remon 
strated,  and  asked  Martin  Van  Buren  to  order  them 
back  ;  but  he  replied,  that  there  was  no  power  to  pre 
vent  their  landing,  and  so  these  miserable  wretches 
were  permitted  to  join  the  party  that  flattered  the 
Rebellion  and  attempted  to  break  up  the  union  of 
States  by  breaking  up  the  union  of  hearts.  Through 
out  Germany,  as  throughout  Ireland,  agents  in  the 
pay  of  steamship  lines,  who  desired  freight,  advised 
the  maimed,  deformed,  and  crippled  to  take  passage 
to  Baltimore,  New  Orleans  and  Quebec,  instead  of 
New  York,  because  in  those  places  no  laws  exist  to 
prevent  their  landing.  Father  Chiniquy  relates,  in 
his  "  Fifty  Years  in  the  Church  of  Rome,"  these 
facts  (pp  668-687)  : 

"  It  was  in  the  spring  of  1852,  a  large  assembly, 
composed  principally  of  priests,  met  at  Buffalo,  to 
confer  with  D'Arcy  McGee,  then  editor  of  the  free 
man's  Journal,  in  regard  to  peopling  the  prairies  of 
the  West  with  Irish  Roman  Catholics.  He  published 
several  able  articles  to  show  that  the  Irish  people, 
with  very  few  exceptions,  were  demoralized, 
degraded,  and  kept  poor,  around  their  groggeries, 
and  showed  how  they  would  thrive,  become  respect 
able  and  rich,  if  they  could  be  induced  to  exchange 
their  grog-shops  for  the  fertile  lands  of  the  West. 
A  large  assembly  gathered.  Great  was  the  disap 
pointment  of  D'Arcy  McGee  when  he  saw  that  the 
greatest  part  of  those  priests  were  sent  by  the  bishops 
of  the  United  States  to  oppose  and  defeat  his 

"He  vainly  spoke,  with  burning  eloquence,  for  his 
pet  scheme.  The  majority  coldly  answered  him: 
'  We  are  determined,  like  you,  to  take  possession 
of  the  United  States,  and  rule  them ;  but  we  cannot 
do  that  without  acting  secretly,  and  with  the  utmost 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  109 

wisdom.  If  our  plans  are  known,  they  will  surely 
be  defeated.  What  does  a  skillful  general  do  when 
he  wants  to  conquer  a  country  ?  Does  he  scatter  his 
soldiers  over  the  farm-lands,  arid  spend  their  time 
and  energy  in  ploughing  the  fields  and  sowing  grain. 
No  !  He~ keeps  them  well  united  around  his  banners, 
and  marches  at  their  head  to  the  conquest  of  the 
strongholds,  the  rich  and  powerful  cities.  The  farm 
ing  countries  then  submit,  and  become  the  price  of 
his  victory,  without  moving  a  finger  to  subdue  them. 
So  it  is  with  us.  Silently  and  patiently,  we  must 
mass  our  Roman  Catholics  in  the  great  cities  of  the 
United  States,  remembering  that  the  vote  of  a  poor 
journeyman,  though  he  be  covered  with  rags,  has  as 
much  weight  in  the  scale  of  power  as  the  Millionaire 
Astor,  and  if  we  have  two  votes  against  his  one, 
he  will  become  as  powerless  as  an  oyster.  Let  us 
then  multiply  our  votes ;  let  us  call  our  poor  but 
faithful  Irish  Catholics  from  every  corner  of  the 
world,  and  gather  them  into  the  very  hearts  of  those 
proud  citadels  which  the  Yankees  are  so  rapidly 
building  under  the  names  of  Washington,  New  York, 
Boston,  Chicago,  Buffalo,  Albany,  Troy,  Cinncinnati, 
St.  Louis,  Kansas  City,  San  Francisco,  etc.  Under 
the  shadows  of  those  great  cities,  the  Americans  con 
sider  themselves  as  a  giant  and  unconquerable  race. 
They  look  upon  the  poor  Irish  Catholic  people  with 
supreme  contempt,  as  only  fit  to  dig  their  canals, 
sweep  their  streets,  and  work  in  their  kitchens.  Let 
no  one  awake  those  sleeping  lions,  to-day.  Let  us 
pray  God  that  they  may  sleep  and  dream  their 
sweet  dreams  a  few  years  more.  How  sad  will  be 
their  awakening,  when,  with  outnumbering  votes,  we 
will  turn  them  out  forever  from  every  position  of 
honor,  power  and  profit !  What  will  those  hypocrit 
ical  and  godless  sons  and  daughters  of  the  fanatical 
Pilgrim  Fathers  say,  when  not  a  single  judge,  not  a 

110  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME. 

single  teacher,  not  a  single  policeman  will  be  elected 
if  he  be  not  a  devoted  Roman  Catholic  ?  What  will 
those  so-called  giants  think  of  our  matchless  shrewd 
ness  and  ability,  when  not  a  single  senator  or  member 
of  Congress  will  be  chosen,  if  he  be  not  submitted  to 
our  holy  father  the  Pope  ?  What  a  sad  figure  those 
Protestant  Yankees  will  cut  when  we  will  not  only 
elect  the  President,  but  fill  and  command  the  armies, 
man  the  navies,  and  hold  the  keys  of  the  public 
treasury  !  It  will  then  be  time  for  our  faithful  Irish 
people  to  give  up  their  grog-shops,  in  order  to 
become  the  judges  and  governors  of  the  land. 
Then  our  poor  and  humble  mechanics  will  leave  their 
damp  ditches  and  muddy  streets,  to  rule  the  cities  in 
all  their  departments,  from  the  stately  mansion  of 
Mayor  of  New  York,  to  the  humble,  though  not  less 
noble,  position  of  teacher. 

''Then,  yes  !  then,  we  will  rule  the  United  States, 
and  lay  them  at  the  feet  of  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  he  may  put  an  end  to  their  godless  system  of 
education,  and  sweep  away  those  impious  laws  of 
liberty  of  conscience,  which  are  an  insult  to  God  and 
man  !  D'Arcy  McGee  was  left  almost  alone  when 
the  votes  were  taken.  From  that  time  the  Catholic 
bishops  and  priests  have  gathered  their  legions  into 
the  great  cities  of  the  United  States,  and  the  Amer 
ican  people  must  be  blind  indeed,  if  they  do  not  see 
that,  if  they  do  nothing  to  prevent  it,  the  day  is  very 
near  when  the  Jesuits  will  rule  this  country,  from 
the  magnificent  White  House  at  Washington,  to  the 
humblest  civil  and  military  department  of  this  vast 
Republic.  They  are  already  the  masters  of  New 
York,  Baltimore,  Chicago,  St.  Paul,  New  Orleans, 
Mobile,  Savannah,  Cincinnati,  Albany,  Troy,  Buf 
falo,  Cleveland,  Milwaukee,  St.  Louis,  San  Fran 
cisco.  Yes  !  San  Francisco,  the  great  queen  of  the 
Pacific,  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  Ill 

"From  the  very  first  days  of  the  discovery  of 
the  gold  mines  of  California,  the  Jesuits  had  the 
hope  of  becoming  masters  of  these  inexhaustible 
treasures,  and  they  secretly  laid  their  plans  with  the 
most  profound  ability  and  success.  They  saw  at 
once  that  the  great  majority  of  the  lucky  miners,  of 
every  creed  and  nation,  were  going  back  home  as 
soon  as  they  had  enough  to  secure  an  honorable 
competence  to  their  families.  The  Jesuits  saw  at  a 
glance  that  if  they  could  persuade  the  Irish  Catho 
lics  to  settle  and  remain  there,  they  would  soon  be 
masters  and  rulers  of  that  Golden  City,  whose  future 
is  so  bright,  so  great !  And  the  scheme,  worked  day 
and  night  with  the  utmost  perseverance,  has  been 
crowned  with  perfect  success.  The  consequence  is, 
that  while  you  find  only  a  few  American,  German, 
Scotch  and  English  millionaires  in  San  Fransisco, 
you  find  more  than  fifty  Irish  Catholic  millionaires  in 
that  city.  Its  richest  bank  (Nevada  Bank)  is  in 
their  hands,  and  so  are  all  the  street  railways.  The 
principal  offices  of  the  city  are  filled  with  Irish  Ro 
man  Catholics.  Almost  all  the  police  are  composed 
of  the  same  class,  as  well  as  the  volunteer  military 
organizations.  Their  compact  unity  in  the  hands 
of  the  Jesuits,  with  their  enormous  wealth,  make 
them  almost  supreme  masters  of  the  mines  of  Cali 
fornia  and  Nevada. 

When  one  knows  the  absolute,  abject  submission 
of  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics,  rich  or  poor,  to  their 
priests, —  how  the  mind,  the  soul,  the  will,  the  con 
science,  are  firmly  and  irrevocably  tied  to  the  feet  of 
the  priests, —  he  can  easily  understand  that  the 
Jesuits  of  the  United  States  form  one  of  the  richest 
and  most  powerful  corporations  the  world  ever  saw. 
'"It  is  well  known  that  fifty  Catholic  millionaires, 
with  their  myriads  of  employees,  are,  through  their 
wives  and  by  themselves,  continually  at  the  feet  of 

112  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  Jesuits,  who  swim  in  a  golden  sea."  No  one, 
if  he  be  not  a  Eoman  Catholic,  or  one  of  those 
so-called  Protestants  who  give  their  daughters  to 
the  nuns  and  their  sons  to  the  Jesuits  to  be  edu 
cated,  has  much  hope,  when  the  Jesuits  rule,  of 
having  a  lucrative  office  in  the  United  States,  to-day. 
It  is  to  San  Francisco  that  you  must  go  to  have  an 
idea  of  the  number  of  secret  and  powerful  organiza 
tions  with  which  the  Church  of  Rome  prepares 
herself  for  the  impending  conflict,  through  which 
she  hopes  to  destroy  the  schools,  and  every  vestige 
of  human  rights  and  liberties  in  the  United  States. 
Washington  is  the  nerve-centre  of  the  organism. 
Baltimore  is  the  city  in  which  the  machinery  of 
Rome  lies  concealed.  If  it  is  true  that  from  this 
centre  the  war  was  planned  to  disrupt  the  Union, 
it  ought  to  be  known. 

The  Jesuits  are  a  military  organization,  not  a 
religious  order.  Their  chief  is  a  general  of  an  army, 
not  the  mere  father-abbot  of  a  monastery.  And  the 
aim  of  this  organization  is  Power  —  power  in  the 
most  despotic  exercise ;  absolute  power,  universal 
power,  power  to  control  the  world  by  the  volition 
of  a  single  man.  Jesuitism  is  the  most  absolute  of 
despotisms,  and  at  the  same  time,  the  greatest  and 
the  most  enormous  of  abuses.  The  General  of  the 
Jesuits  insists  on  being  master,  sovereign  over  the 
sovereign.  Wherever  the  Jesuits  are  admitted  they 
will  be  masters,  cost  what  it  may.  Their  Society  is 
by  nature  dictatorial ;  and,  therefore,  it  is  the 
irreconcilable  enemy  of  all  constituted  authority. 
Every  act,  every  crime,  however  atrocious,  is  a 
meritorious  work,  if  committed  for  the  interest  of 
the  Society  of  the  Jesuits,  or  by  the  order  of  its 

In  the  allocution  of  September,  1851,  Pius  IX. 
said  :  "  That  he  had  taken  this  principle  for  a  basis, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  113 

That  the  Catholic  religion,  with  all  its  votes,  ought  to 
be  exclusively  dominant  in  such  sort,  so  that  every  oilier 
worship  shall  be  banished  and  interdicted."  "You 
ask,  if  the  Pope  were  lord  of  this  land  and  you  were 
in  a  minority,  what  he  would  do  to  you?  That,  we 
say,  would  entirely  depend  upon  circumstances.  If 
it  would  benefit  the  cause  of  Catholicism,  he  would 
tolerate  you ;  if  expedient,  he  would  imprison  or 
banish  you,  probably  he  might  hang  you.  But  be 
assured  of  one  thing,  he  would  never  tolerate  you 
for  the  sake  of  your  glorious  principles  of  civil  and 
religious  liberty." 

The  Rambler,  one  of  the  most  prominent  Catholic 
papers  of  England,  Sept.  1851,  says  :  "  Without  Ro- 
manism,  the  last  awful  civil  Avar  would  have  been  im 
possible.  The  South  would  never  have  dared  attack 
the  North,  had  they  not  had  the  assurance  from  the 
Pope  that  the  Jesuits,  the  bishops,  the  priests,  and  the 
Avhole  people  of  the  Church  of  Rome  would  help 
them.  Because  of  this,  the  Roman  Catholic  Beaure- 
guard  was  chosen  to  fire  the  first  gun  at  Sumter. 
The  Pope  of  Rome  was  the  only  crowned  prince  in 
the  whole  world  who  recognized  the  Southern  Con 
federacy,  and  the  pirate  ship  Alabama  was  com 
manded  by  Admiral  Semmes,  a  Roman  Catholic. 
Rome  has  not  changed.  The  enemy  of  liberty  before 
the  war,  it  seems  inexplicable  that  the  defenders  of 
liberty,  and  the  victorious  champions  of  freedom, 
should  so  far  forget  history,  and  so  utterly  ignore 
the  rights  of  the  Republic,  as  to  play  into  the  hands 
of  Rome,  the  eternal  foe  of  the  principles  embodied 
in  the  Republic. 

"Another  fact,  to  which  the  American  Protestants 
do  not  sufficiently  pay  attention  is,  that  the  Jesuits 
have  been  shrewd  enough  to  have  a  vast  majority  of 
Roman  Catholic  generals  and  officers  to  command 
the  army  and  man  the  navy  of  the  United  States." 

114  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

"  Rome  is  a  constant  conspiracy  against  the  rights 
and  liberties  of  man  all  over  the  world  ;  but  she  is 
particularly  so  in  the  United  States.  The  laws  of 
the  church  of  Rome  are  in  absolute  antagonism  to 
the  laws  and  principles  which  are  the  foundation- 
stones  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States." 

The  United  States  affirm  the  equality  of  all  citi 
zens  before  the  law.  Rome  denies  it.  Liberty  of 
conscience  is  proclaimed  by  the  United  States. 
Rome  declares  it  to  be  a  godless,  unholy,  and  dia 
bolical  thing.  Separation  of  Church  and  State  is  an 
American  doctrine.  Rome  is  for  the  union.  The 
State  is  but  the  annex.  The  church  is  all  in  all. 

The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  fights  per 
secution  for  opinion's  sake  ;  Rome  champions  it. 

The  United  States  seeks,  through  the  public 
school,  to  secure  the  education  of  all  the  children. 
Rome  curses  the  public  schools,  and  seeks  to  sup 
plant  them  with  others  in  which  Romanism  shall  be 

The  United  States  recognizes  in  the  people  the 
primary  source  of  civil  power.  Rome  proclaims  this 
principle  heretical  and  impious.  She  says  that  "  all 
government  must  rest  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  with  the  Pope  alone  as  the  legitimate 
and  infallible  source  and  interpreter  of  the  law." 

All  this  shows  that  Rome  is  the  absolute  and 
irreconcilable  foe  of  the  United  States.  Being  en 
trenched  in  Washington  and  feared  there,  it  is  feared 
throughout  the  Republic.  Beaten  there,  its  defeat 
will  not  be  difficult  elsewhere. 



THE  charge  that  Romanism  was  the  assassin  of 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  first  brought  to  the  attention 
of  the  American  people  by  Rev.  Charles  Chiniquy 
in  his  "Fifty  Years  in  the  Church  of  Rome."  The 
proofs  are  there.  Rome  has  answered  the  charges  in 
the  old  way,  by  fire.  Again  and  again  have  her 
minions  tried  to  destroy  man,  book,  and  plates  by 
burning  the  place  where  the  book  was  printed  and 
stored.  Over  and  over  again  they  have  tried  to  kill 
the  great  apostle,  but  he  still  survives,  and  the  light 
he  kindled  is  shedding  its  glad  radiance  upon  the 

In  1851  he  removed  with  a  colony  to  St.  Anne, 
Illinois,  to  begin  the  cultivating  of  the  prairies  of  the 
West  with  Roman  Catholics.  His  experience  there 
was  terribly  sad.  Born  in  Kamoraska,  Canada, 
July  30,  1809,  converted  to  Christ  by  reading  the 
Scriptures  when  but  a  child,  as  a  priest  his  life 
shows  that  a  pure  man  in  the  Church  of  Rome  has  a 
hard  time.  No  sooner  had  he  begun  his  life  in 
Illinois  than  he  found  a  dissolute  priesthood  in  antag 
onism  to  him  and  his  work.  They  plotted  against 
his  reputation,  and  charged  him  with  crimes  which, 
if  not  disproved,  would  have  incarcerated  him  in  the 
State  penitentiary  for  life. 

It  was  then  he  turned  to  Abraham  Lincoln,  who, 
first  as  a  lawyer  and  afterwards  as  a  friend,  served  him 
with  matchless  ability.  Because  of  this,  when  Mr. 
Lincoln  became  President  of  the  United  States,  and 

116  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

was  threatened  by  Romish  priests  with  assassination, 
Father  Chiniquy  came  to  Washington  to  warn  him  of 
his  peril,  and  give  him  proof  of  a  friendship  that 
through  years  remained  unchanged.  As  an  evidene  of 
their  close  intimacy  turn  back  a  little.  We  are  in 
Urbana,  Illinois.  Behold  Abraham  Lincoln  as  the 
champion  of  the  betrayed  priest. 

A  priest  had  accused  Father  Chiniquy  of  assault 
ing  a  woman,  and  had  offered  to  give  one  of  his  dupes 
a  large  sum  for  swearing  to  the  charge.  Twelve 
men  had  proven  the  accuser  to  be  a  drunkard  and  a 
disreputable  man  ;  and  yet  it  seemed  impossible  to 
secure  any  testimony  that  would  disprove  the 

Said  Abraham  Lincoln  :  "  There  is  not  the  least 
doubt  in  my  mind  that  every  word  this  priest  has 
said  is  a  sworn  lie  ;  but  the  jury  think  differently. 
The  only  way  to  be  sure  of  a  verdict  in  your  favor  is, 
that  God  Almighty  would  take  our  part  and  show 
your  innocence.  Go  to  him  and  pray,  for  he  alone 
can  save  you." 

All  that  night  he  spent  in  prayer ;  at  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning  he  heard  knocks  at  the  door.  On 
opening  it,  he  saw  Abraham  Lincoln  with  a  face 
beaming  with  joy.  The  story  of  the  trial  had  been 
published  in  the  Chicago  papers.  His  condemnation 
was  prophesied. 

Among  those  who  bought  the  papers  was  a  man 
named  Terrien.  He  read  the  story  to  his  wife.  She 
was  much  affected,  and  declared  that  it  was  a  plot 
against  a  true  man,  saying  :  "  I  was  there  when  the 
priest,  Le  Belle,  promised  his  sister  160  acres  of  land 
if  she  would  swear  to  a  false  oath  and  accuse  Chini 
quy  of  a  crime  which  he  had  not  even  thought  of,  with 

"If  it  be  so,"  said  Terrien,  "  we  must  not  allow 
Father  Chiniquy  to  be  condemned.  Come  with  me 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  117 

to  Urbana."  Being  unwell,  Mrs.  Terrien  said  :  "I 
cannot  go  ;  but  Miss  Philomene  Moffat  was  with  me 
then,  she  knows  every  particular  of  the  wicked  plot 
as  well  as  I  do.  She  is  well,  take  her  to  Urbana." 

This  was  done,  and  Father  Chiniquy  was  saved. 
The  joy  of  his  deliverance  was  mixed  with  sorrow, 
because  of  what  he  feared  his  deliverance  would  cost 
his  friend.  Tears  ran  down  his  face.  "  Why  weep  ?  " 
asked  Abraham  Lincoln.  "Because,"  said  Father 
Chiniquy,  "of  what  it  may  cost  you."  There  were  ten 
or  twelve  Jesuits  in  the  crowd  who  had  come  from  Chi 
cago  and  St.  Louis  to  see  me  condemned  to  the  peni 
tentiary,  but  it  is  on  their  heads  you  have  brought 
the  thunders  of  heaven  and  earth ;  nothing  can  be 
compared  to  the  expression  of  their  rage  against  you, 
when  you  not  only  wrenched  me  from  their  cruel 
hands,-but  made  the  walls  of  the  court-house  tremble 
under  the  awful  and  superhumanly  eloquent  denun 
ciation  of  their  infamy,  diabolical  malice,  and  total 
want  of  Christian  and  humane  principle  in  the  plot 
they  had  formed  for  my  destruction.  What  troubles 
my  soul  just  now  and  draws  my  tears  is,  that  it  seems 
to  me  I  have  read  your  sentence  of  death  in  their 
bloody  eyes.  How  many  other  noble  victims  have 
fallen  at  their  feet.  He  tried  to  divert  my  mind  ; 
then  became  more  solemn,  and  said :  <  I  know  the 
Jesuits  never  forget  nor  forsake.  But  man  must  not 
care  how  or  when  he  dies  at  the  post  of  honor  or 

A  few  years  pass.  Abraham  Lincoln  is  President 
of  the  United  States.  On  his  way  to  Washington  a 
a  Roman-Catholic  plot  to  assassinate  him  was  frus 
trated  by  his  passing  incog,  a  few  hours  before  they 
expected  him.  In  August,  another  plot  was  con 
cocted  ;  which,  coming  to  the  ears  of  Father  Chiniquy, 
caused  him  to  go  to  Washington.  The  story  of  his 


experience  and  the  relation  of  what  the  President  said 
to  him  is  of  thrilling  interest. 

President  Lincoln  then  told  him  :  '  <  We  have  the 
proof  that  the  company  which  had  been  selected 
and  organized  to  murder  me  was  led  by  a  rabid 
Roman  Catholic  named  Byrne  ;  it  was  almost  entirely 
composed  of  Roman  Catholics.  More  than  that, 
there  were  two  disguised  priests  among  them  to  lead 
and  encourage  them.  Professor  Morse,  the  learned 
inventor  of  electric  telegraphy,  tells  me  that  recently, 
when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  found  the  proofs  of  a  most 
formidable  conspiracy  against  this  country  and  all  its 
institutions.  It  is  evident  that  it  is  to  the  intrigues 
and  emissaries  of  the  Pope  we  owe,  in  great  part,  the 
horrible  civil  war  which  is  threatening  to  cover  the 
country  with  blood  and  ruin." 

Mr.  Lincoln  had  been  astonished  by  the  statement 
published  in  the  Roman  Catholic  papers  that  tie  had 
been  born  into  the  Roman  Catholic  church  and  had 
been  baptized  by  a  priest.  They  called  him  a  rene 
gade  and  an  apostate  on  account  of  that,  and  heaped 
upon  his  head  mountains  of  abuse. 

"  At  first,"  said  Mr.  Lincoln,  "  I  laughed  at  that, 
for  it  is  a  lie.  Thanks  be  to  God,  I  have  never  been  a 
Roman  Catholic.  No  priest  of  Rome  has  ever  had 
his  hand  upon  my  head.  But  the  persistency  of  the 
Romish  press  to  present  this  falsehood  to  their  read 
ers  as  a  gospel  truth  must  have  a  meaning.  What 
is  it?" 

"  It  was  this  story,"  said  Father  Chiniquy,  "  that 
brought  me  to  Washington.  It  means  your  death. 
It  is  told  to  excite  the  fanaticism  of  the  Roman  Catho 
lics  to  murder  you.  In  the  church  of  Rome  an  apos 
tate  is  an  outcast  who  has  no  place  in  society  and  no 
right  to  live.  The  Jesuits  want  the  Roman  Catholics 
to  believe  that  you  are  a  monster,  an  enemy  of  God 
and  of  his  church  ;  that  you  are  an  excommunicated 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  119 

man.  Gregory  VII.  decreed  that  the  killing  of  an  apos 
tate  is  not  murder,  but  a  good  Christian  act.  That 
decree  is  incorporated  in  the  canon  law  which  every 
priest  must  study,  and  which  every  good  Catholic 
must  follow.  My  dear  Mr.  President,  my  fear  is  that 
you  will  fall  under  the  blows  of  a  Jesuit  assassin,  if 
you  do  not  pay  more  attention  than  you  have  done 
up  to  the  present  time  to  protect  yourself.  Remem 
ber,  because  Coligny  was  a  Protestant,  he  was 
brutally  murdered  on  St.  Bartholomew's  night ;  that 
Henry  IV.  was  stabbed  by  the  Jesuit  assassin,  Rev- 
aillac,  the  14th  of  May,  1610,  for  having  given  lib 
erty  of  conscience  to  his  people  ;  and  that  William, 
Prince  of  Orange,  the  head  of  the  Dutch  Republic, 
was  stricken  down  July  10th,  1584,  by  Girard,  the 
fiendish  embodiment  of  all  that  was  crafty,  bigoted, 
and  revengeful  in  Spanish  Popery.  The  church  of 
Rome  is  absolutely  the  same  to-day  as  she  was  then  ; 
she  does  believe  and  teach  to-day  as  then,  that  it  is 
her  duty  to  punish  by  death  any  heretic  who  is  in  her 
way,  or  an  obstacle  to  her  designs. 

"  My  blood  chills  in  my  veins  when  I  contemplate 
the  day  which  may  come,  sooner  or  later,  when  Rome 
will  add  to  all  her  iniquities  the  murder  of  Abraham 

"  Yes,"  said  Abraham  Lincoln,  "  Professor  Morse 
has  already  opened  mine  eyes  to  this  subject.  He 
has  truly  said:  '  Popory  is  a  political  system  ;  des 
potic  in  its  organization,  anti-democratic  and  anti- 
republican,  and  cannot  therefore  exist  with  American 

"  The  ratio  of  the  increase  of  Popery  is  the  exact 
ratio  of  the  decrease  of  civil  liberty. 

"  The  dominion  of  Popery  in  the  United  States  is 
the  certain  destruction  of  our  free  institutions." 
"Popery,  by  its  organization,  is  wholly  under  the 
control  of  a  foreign,  despotic  Sovereign."  "  Popery 

120  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

is  a  union  of  Church  and  State  ;  nor  can  Popery  exist 
in  this  country  in  that  plenitude  of  power  which 
it  claims  as  a  divine  right,  and  which  in  the  very 
nature  of  the  system  it  must  continually  strive  to 
obtain,  until  such  a  union  is  consummated.  Popery 
is,  therefore,  destructive  to  our  religious  and  civil 

"  Popery  is  more  dangerous  and  more  formidable 
than  any  power  in  the  United  States,  on  the  ground 
that,  through  its  despotic  organization,  it  can  con 
centrate  its  efforts  for  any  purpose  with  complete 
effect ;  and  that  organization  being  wholly  under  for 
eign  control,  it  can  have  no  real  sympathy  with  any 
thing  American.  Popery  does  not  acknowledge  the 
right  of  the  people  to  govern,  but  claims  for  itself 
the  supreme  right  to  govern  people  and  rulers  by 
divine  right.  Popery  does  not  tolerate  the  liberty 
of  the  press.  It  takes  advantage,  indeed,  of  our 
liberty  of  the  press  to  use  its  own  press  against  our 
liberty ;  but  it  proclaims  in  the  thunders  of  the 
Vatican,  and  with  a  voice  which  it  pronounces 
unchangeable,  that  it  is  a  liberty  never  sufficiently 
to  be  execrated  and  detested.  It  does  not  tolerate 
liberty  of  conscience  or  liberty  of  opinion.  They  are 
denounced  by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  as  a  most  pesti 
lential  error,  a  pest  of  all  others  to  be  dreaded  in  the 
State.  It  is  not  responsible  to  the  people  in  its 
financial  matters.  It  taxes  at  will,  and  is  accounta 
ble  to  none  but  itself."* 

These  utterances  were  based  on  undisputed  facts. 
Abraham  Lincoln  believed  them,  hence  he  said  :  "  If 
the  Protestants  of  the  North  and  the  South  could 
learn  what  the  priests,  nuns,  and  monks,  who  daily 
land  on  our  shores,  under  the  pretext  of  preaching 
their  religion,  were  doing  in  our  schools  and  hospitals, 

*Foreign  Conspiracy  of  the  United  States,  by  S.  F.  B.  Morse, 
p.  129. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  121 

as  emissaries  of  the  Pope  and  the  other  despots  of 
Europe,  to  undermine  our  institutions  and  alienate 
the  hearts  of  our  people  from  our  Constitution  and 
our  laws,  and  prepare  a  reign  of  anarchy  here,  as 
they  have  done  in  Ireland,  in  Mexico,  in  Spain,  and 
wherever  there  are  people  that  wish  to  be  free,  they 
would  unite  in  taking  power  out  of  their  hands." 

If  Abraham  Lincoln  had  said  this  to  the  American 
people  rather  than  to  an  individual,  they  would  have 
taken  this  power  out  of  the  hands  of  Rome,  and 
buried  slavery  and  Romanism  in  a  common  grave. 

It  is  now  known  that  the  conspirators  against 
liberty  relied  upon  the  support  of  Romanists  in  the 
North  and  in  the  South.  But  when  the  echoes  of 
the  guns  of  Sumter  flew  over  the  land,  it  called  into 
active  life  the  slumbering  patriotism  of  a  great  peo 
ple  ;  the  tide  swept  everything  before  it ;  the  people 
would  brook  no  opposition.  Romish  priests  and 
people  bowed  to  the  supremacy  of  the  patriotic  sen 
timent.  Flags  were  unfurled  from  church-spire  and 
from  house-top.  No  Romish  conspirator  in  the  great 
cities  of  the  North  dared  show  his  hand  ;  the  people 
ran  away  from  their  priests ;  their  conduct  was  a 
revelation.  It  showed  to  papal  emissaries  that  a 
people  who  had  fled  Europe  because  of  despotism, 
were  not  ready  to  betray  liberty  in  America,  the 
land  of  the  free.  Hence  Romanists  who  had  enjoyed 
the  blessings  of  liberty  enrolled  themselves  under  the 
star-spangled  banner,  and  went  trooping  off  to  the 
war*  for  the  Union.  Romish  priests  were  taken  by 
surprise ;  they  bent  before  the  swelling  current. 
Flags  floated  from  cathedral  spires  and  parish  stee 
ples  until  Rome  was  heard  from,  and  then  flags  were 
pulled  down,  lest  their  church  should  ignore  its  sacred 
calling.  They  forgot  that  the  Pope  lived  in  Rome 
because  of  the  help,  not  of  spiritual  power,  but  of 
the  support  of  French  bayonets  ;  that  in  St.  Louis, 

122  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

Mo.,  when  the  great  cathedral  was  dedicated,  the 
host  was  elevated  to  the  music  of  belching"  cannon, 
flags  were  unfurled  and  lowered  before  the  wafer- 
God  of  Rome,  and  that  soldiers  with  drawn  swords 
stood  on  each  side  of  the  high  altar  during  service, 
claiming  that  in  Roman  Catholic  St.  Louis,  or  in 
Spain,  the  military  is  recognized  as  the  right  arm  of 
the  church. 

Romanism  opposed  the  North  because  Romanism 
is  the  foe  of  liberty.  Romanism  encouraged  the 
South  because  the  corner-stone  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy  rested  upon  human  slavery.  How  the 
colored  people  of  the  South  or  the  North  can  forget 
this  and  unite  with  the  Roman  Catholic  church  is  a 
mystery.  It  is  the  theory  of  Rome  that  the  toilers 
should  be  kept  in  ignorance.  Gentlemen  for  the 
palace  and  serfs  for  the  field,  is  the  spirit  of  Roman 
ism,  incarnated  in  every  despotic  government  where 
its  power  is  supreme. 

Louis  Napoleon,  the  ally  of  Pius  IX.,  expected  to 
build  up  in  Mexico  a  Roman  Catholic  kingdom,  and 
unite  it  with  the  Southern  States,  and  so  establish  a 
Latin  Empire  in  the  new  world. 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation  spoilt  the  pro 
gramme.  How  strange,  how  inexplicable  are  events, 
when  studied  in  the  light  of  an  over-ruling  Provi 
dence  !  For  months,  Abraham  Lincoln  had  a  vow 
registered  before  Almighty  God  to  issue  the  Emanci 
pation  Proclamation,  and  give  freedom  to  the  negro, 
providing  a  victory  was  won  at  An  tie  tarn.  The  vic 
tory  came.  But  Wm.  H.  Seward  and  S.  P.  Chase 
objected  to  the  issuance  of  the  Proclamation  at  a 
time  of  general  depression  in  military  affairs.  The 
President  waited  until  he  could  wait  no  longer.  He 
called  a  Cabinet  meeting,  read  his  paper,  and  de 
clared  his  purpose  to  send  it  forth.  Suggestions 
were  made.  Some  were  received,  some  were  re- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  123 

jected.  The  Proclamation  went  forth,  and  winged 
its  way  over  the  world.  It  reached  France  at  the 
time  when  Louis  Napoleon  had  proposed,  and  was 
about  sending  forth  a  letter  recognizing  the  South 
ern  Confederacy. 

That  morning  the  Proclamation  of  Liberty  ap 
peared.  Paris  was  ablaze  with  excitement.  Vivas 
of  liberty  filled  the  air,  and  Napoleon,  knowing  that 
a  recognition  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  was 
impossible,  Maximillian  was  surrendered  to  his  fate, 
and  the  dream  of  a  monarchy  in  Mexico  was  ex 


Claiming  that  Abraham  Lincoln  was  an  apostate, 
the  plot  was  laid  to  destroy  him.  On  Dec.  3rd, 
1863,  Pius  IX.  uncovered  his  hand  and  heart  in  his 
letter  to  Jefferson  Davis.  That  letter,  after  all  that 
Abraham  Lincoln  had  borne  and  was  bearing  for  the 
brotherhood  of  man,  was  a  severe  sword-thrust  at  his 
heart  and  hope. 

Hear  Pius  IX.  to  Jefferson  Davis  : 

"  Illustrious  and  Honorable  President : — We  have 
just  received,  with  all  suitable  welcome,  the  persons 
sent  by  you  to  place  in  our  hands  your  letter,  dated 
the  23rd  of  September  last." 

He  then  takes  ground,  not  for  liberty,  not  for  the 
deliverance  of  4,000,000  bondsmen  from  the  hell  of 
human  slavery,  but  for  peace  ;  which  meant,  building 
up  the  Confederacy  on  slavery  as  a  corner-stone. 

He  added  these  words: 

"  We,  at  the  same  time,  beseech  the  God  of  mercy 
and  pity  to  shed  abroad  upon  you  the  light  of  his 
grace,  and  attach  you  to  us  by  a  perfect  friendship," 


"  Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Peter's,  the  3rd  day  of  De 
cember,  1863,  of  our  Pontificate,  18.  Pius  IX." 

This  letter  came  like  a  clap  of  thunderin  a  clear 
sky.  Let  us  keep  a  few  dates  in  mind.  The  Eman 
cipation  Proclamation  was  issued  Sept.  22,  1862. 
This  was  followed  by  another,  issued  Jan.  1st, 
1863,  giving  freedom  to  all  slaves,  and  also  that  such 
persons  of  suitable  condition  would  be  received  into 
the  armed  service  of  the  United  States,  to  garrison 
forts,  and  man  vessels  of  all  sorts  in  said  service. 
And  upon  this,  sincerely  believed  to  be  an  act  of 
justice,  warranted  by  the  Constitution,  upon  military 
necessity,  "I  invoke  the  considerate  judgment  of 
mankind,  and  the  gracious  favor  of  Almighty  God." 

Deliberately  and  ostentatiously,  the  Pope  on  the 
December  following  recognizes  the  Southern  Con 
federacy,  sides  with  despotism  against  liberty,  and 
takes  under  his  protection  the  chief  conspirator 
against  the  Republic  of  the  United  States  ! 

"  Have  you  read  the  Pope's  letter?"  said  Abra 
ham  Lincoln  to  Father  Chiniquy,  "  and  what  do  you 
think  of  it?"  (p.  701). 

< <  That  letter  is  a  poisoned  arrow  thrown  by  the 
Pope  at  you  personally,  and  it  will  be  more  than  a 
miracle  if  it  be  not  your  irrevocable  death-warrant. 

"  That  letter  tells  logically  the  Roman  Catholics, 
that  you,  Abraham  Lincoln,  are  a  bloody  tyrant,  a 
most  execrable  being,  when  fighting  against  a  gov 
ernment  which  the  infallible  and  holy  Pope  recog 
nizes  as  legitimate." 

In  reply,  Mr.  Lincoln  spoke  with  great  feeling, 
saying  :  "  You  confirm  me  in  the  views  I  had  taken 
of  this  letter  of  the  Pope.  Prof.  Morse  is  of  the 
same  mind  with  you.  It  is  indeed  the  most  perfidi 
ous  act  which  could  occur  under  the  present  circum 
stances.  You  are  perfectly  correct  when  you  say 
that  it  was  designed  to  detach  the  Roman  Catholics 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME.  125 

who  had  enrolled  in  our  armies.  Since  the  publica 
tion  of  that  letter,  a  great  number  have  deserted 
their  banners  and  turned  traitor ;  very  few  compara 
tively  have  remained  true  to  their  oath  of  fidelity." 

There  are  some  terrible  facts  hidden  from  the 
people.  "  It  is  known  that  when  Meade,  a  Roman 
Catholic,  was  to  order  the  pursuit  of  Lee,  after  the 
battle  of  Gettysburg,  a  stranger  came  in  haste  to 
head-quarters,  and  that  stranger,  said  Mr.  Lincoln, 
was  a  distinguished  Jesuit.  After  ten  minutes'  con 
versation  with  him,  Meade  made  such  arrangements 
for  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy  that  he  escaped  almost 
untouched,  with  the  loss  of  only  two  guns."  (p.  702.) 

"  This  letter  of  the  Pope  has  changed  the  nature  of 
the  war.  Before  they  read  it,  Roman  Catholics  could 
see  that  I  was  fighting  against  the  Southern  Confeder 
acy,  with  Jefferson  Davis  at  its  head.  But  now  they 
must  believe  that  it  is  against  Christ  and  his  holy 
Vicar  the  Pope  that  I  am  raising  my  sacreligious 
hands.  We  have  daily  proof  that  their  indignation, 
their  hatred,  their  malice  against  me,  are  a  hundred 
fold  intensified.  New  projects  of  assassination  are 
detected  almost  every  day,  accompanied  with  such 
savage  circumstances  that  they  bring  to  my  memory 
the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  and  the  gun-pow 
der  plot.  We  find  on  investigation,  that  they  come 
from  the  same  masters  in  the  art  of  murder,  the 

Then  Mr.  Lincoln  declared  that  the  New  York 
riots  were  a  Popish  plot,  and  that 


was  their  instigator.  When  told  by  the  President 
that  he  would  be  held  responsible  if  they  were  not 
stopped,  Archbishop  Hughes  faced  the  rioters, 
addressed  them  as  friends,  and  invited  them  to  go  back 
home  peacefully,  and  all  was  ended,  after  the  most 

126  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

fiendish  manifestations  of  hate,  seen  in  the  burning  of 
the  Colored  Orphan  Asylum  and  the  trampling  out 
of  the  lives  of  helpless  children  in  their  mad  fury. 
We  will  not  recount  the  bloody  deed,  though  in  the 
terrible  treatment  of  John  A.  Kennedy  and  the  mur 
der  of  Col.  O'Brien  and  his  mutilation,  we  are  re 
minded  of  the  horrid  barbarities  inflicted  upon  Col- 
igny  in  Paris,  which  shows  that  the  spirit  of  Popery 
is  unchanged. 


furnishes  a  terrible  count  in  this  indictment  against 

"I  have,"  said  Abraham  Lincoln,  "the  proof 
that  Archbishop  Hughes,  whom  I  had  sent  to  Rome 
that  he  might  induce  the  Pope  to  urge  the  Roman 
Catholics  of  the  North  at  least  to  be  true  to  their  oaths 
of  allegiance,  and  whom  I  thanked  publicly  when 
under  the  impression  that  he  had  acted  honestly,  ac 
cording  to  the  promise  he  had  given  me,  is  the  very 
man  who  advised  the  Pope  to  recognize  the  legitimacy 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  and  put  the  weight 
of  his  Tiara  in  the  balance  against  us  and  in  favor  of 
our  enemies.  Such  is  the  perfidy  of  Jesuits"  (p.  70-4) . 

Two  cankers  are  biting  the  very  entrails  of  the 
United  States, —  the  Romish  and  the  Mormon 
priests.  Both  are  aiming  at  the  destruction  of  our 
schools,  to  raise  themselves  upon  their  ruins.  Both 
shelter  themselves  under  our  grand  and  holy  princi 
ples  of  liberty  of  conscience,  to  destroy  that  very 
liberty  of  conscience.  The  more  dangerous  of  the 
two  is  the  Jesuit  priest,  for  he  knows  better  how  to 
conceal  his  hatred,  under  the  mask  of  friendship  and 
public  good.  He  is  better  trained  to  commit  the 
most  cruel  and  diabolical  deeds  for  the  glory  of  God. 

Abraham  Lincoln  had  learned  much,  and  unlearned 
much  more.  He  declared  himself  to  be 


of  Roman  Catholics.  "  Once  I  was  ;  now,  it  seems 
to  me,  that,  sooner  or  later,  the  people  will  be  forced 
to  put  a  restriction  to  that  clause  of  unlimited  toler 
ation  toward  Papists."  "  I  am  for  liberty  of  con 
science  in  its  truest,  noblest,  broadest,  highest  sense. 
But  I  cannot  give  liberty  of  conscience  to  the  Pope 
and  his  followers  the  Papists,  so  long  as  they  tell 
me,  through  their  councils,  theologians,  and  canon 
laws,  that  their  conscience  orders  them  to  burn  my 
wife,  strangle  my  children,  and  cut  my  throat  when 
they  find  an  opportunity"  (p.  705). 

"  This  does  not  seem  to  be  understood  by  the  peo 
ple,"  continued  Mr.  Lincoln.  "  Sooner  or  later,  the 
light  of  common  sense  will  make  it  clear  to  everyone, 
that  no  liberty  of  conscience  can  be  granted  to  men, 
who  are  sworn  to  obey  a  Pope  who  pretends  to 
have  the  right  to  put  to  death  those  who  differ  from 
him  in  religion  "  (p.  706). 


is  beginning  to  be  discussed.  Father  Hecker  says  : 
"  The  Roman  Catholic  is  to  wield  his  vote  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  Catholic  ascendency  in  this  coun 
try."  They  vote  as  servants  of  the  Pope,  not  as 

It  was  stated  by  Pius  IX  :  "  The  Catholic  religion, 
with  all  its  votes,  ought  to  be  exclusively  dominant 
in  such  sort  that  every  other  worship  be  banished 
and  interdicted." 

We  are  putting  into  hands  those  potential  ballots 
which  will  be,  and  are  being,  used  against  liberty. 
A  theocracy  controls  them  against  which  there  is  no 
protection.  Emile  DeLaveleye,  the  celebrated  Belgian 
Liberal,  has  shown  that  an  extended  suffrage  gives 
unlimited  power  to  Rome  in  all  those  countries  where 

128  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

her  religion  is  the  religion  of  the  large  mass  of  the 
people,  and  Gambetta's  last  letter  contained  this  : 
"Do  not  adopt  universal  suffrage  in  your  country  ;  it 
will  put  you  under  the  yoke  of  the  clergy." 


"From  the  beginning  of  the  war,  there  has  been, 
not  a  secret,  but  a  public  alliance  between  the  Pope 
of  Eome  and  Jeff.  Davis,  and  that  alliance  has  followed 
the  common  laws  of  the  world's  affairs.  The  greater 
has  led  the  smaller ;  the  stronger  has  guided  the 
weaker.  The  Pope  and  his  Jesuits  have  advised  and 
directed  Jeff.  Davis  on  the  land,  from  the  first  shot 
at  Fort  Sumter,  by  the  rabid  Roman  Catholic  Beaure- 
gard.  They  were  helping  him  on  the  sea,  by  guiding 
and  supporting  the  other  rabid  Roman  Catholic, 
Pirate  Semmes." 


was  ever  present.  Warnings  came  to  him  from 
friends  in  America,  and  beyond  the  Sea.  Secretary 
Stanton  placed  guards  about  him,  at  the  Soldier's 
Home  and  at  the  White  House.  The  President 
did  not  believe  that  these  could  secure  him  from 
harm.  He  lived  with  Christ  and  for  men,  and  went 
on.  Opening  his  Bible  to  Deut.  3  :  22-28,  the  words 
made  a  profound  impression  upon  his  mind:  "Ye 
shall  not  fear  them ;  for  the  Lord  your  God  shall 
fight  for  you."  Then  came  the  assurance  that  he  was 
not  to  pass  into  the  Canaan  of  peace.  "Get  thee  up 
unto  the  top  of  Pisgah ;  look  abroad ;  see  the  land 
and  rest :  for  thou  shalt  not  &o  over  this  Jordan." 


His  drawing  near  to  God  did  him  good.  It  is  what 
we  are,  not  what  we  profess,  that  tells  the  story.  As 
Abraham  Lincoln  drew  near  to  God,  the  people  drew 
near  to  him.  No  longer  was  he  called  the  horrid  names 
which  once  characterized  the  opposition  press.  The 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME.  129 

God  in  him  was  conquering  the  devil  about  him. 
Each  morning  he  gave  a  certain  hour  to  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  prayer,  and  came  forth  from  his  room 
ready  for  duty,  with  that  light  shining  in  his  face 
which  glorified  Moses  as  he  came  down  from  the 
mount.  This,  while  it  made  him  friends  with  the 
soldiers  and  the  people,  maddened  the  Romanists. 

In  the  light  of  what  was  to  come  so  soon,  we  delight 
to  go  back  and  read  statements  like  the  following : 

"  When  little  Willie  Lincoln  died,  the  mind  of  the 
bereaved  father  was  deeply  affected  by  the  thoughts 
of  death.  It  was  during  the  battle  of  Gettysburg 
that  he  shut  himself  up  with  God,  and  then  such  a 
sense  of  the  presence  of  God  and  of  his  own  un wor 
thiness  came  to  him  and  took  possession  of  his  soul, 
as  to  overwhelm  him.  From  that  day  he  dated  his 
entrance  into  a  new  life.  A  Christian  friend  delighted 
to  relate  how,  in  the  carriage,  Mr.  Lincoln  begged 
the  visitor  to  describe  as  clearly  as  possible  what 
was  the  peculiar  evidence  which  one  might  rely  upon 
as  assurance  that  he  had  become  a  Christian." 

The  simple  story,  as  furnished  by  John,  was 
repeated.  It  was  explained,  that  when  a  poor  sinner, 
conscious  that  he  could  not  save  himself,  looked  to 
Jesus  Christ,  saw  in  his  death  a  full  atonement  for 
the  sinner's  sin,  and  believed  that  Christ's  death  was 
accepted  as  a  substitute  for  the  sinner's  death,  he 
felt  himself  to  have  been  delivered  from  the  Divine 
wrath,  and  to  be  at  peace  with  God  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  President,  in  a  tone  of 
satisfaction,  said  :  "  That  is  just  the  way  I  feel."  All 
this  paved  the  way  for  what  was  to  come.  The  war 
was  over,"  The  soldiers  of  the  Confederacy  were 
going  to  rebuild  their  homes  and  to  re-cultivate  their 
fields,  with  blessings  instead  of  cursings  following 
them.  Soup-houses  had  been  placed  for  the  starving 
at  the  base  of  nag-stafls,  where  the  stars  and  bars 

130  WASHINGTON   IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

had  usurped  the  place  belonging  to  the  flag  which 
is  the  ensign  of  hope  for  all  lands  and  climes. 

Friday,  the  14th  of  April,  1865,  had  come.  It 
was  a  day  memorable  in  many  ways.  On  this  day, 
Beauregard  had  fired  on  Sumter.  On  this  day, 
General  Anderson,  amid  the  thunder  of  cannon  and 
the  cheers  of  loyal  hearts,  had  again  raised  the  flag 
over  the  ruins  of  Sumter. 


is  noteworthy.  He  had  written  to  a  friend  that  he 
was  going  to  use  precaution.  He  had  said:  "The 
Jesuits  are  so  expert  in  their  deeds  of  blood,  that 
Henry  IV.  said  it  was  impossible  to  escape  them, 
and  he  became  their  victim,  though  he  did  all  he 
could  to  protect  himself.  My  escape  from  their 
hands,  since  the  letter  of  the  Pope  to  Jeff.  Davis  has 
sharpened  a  million  of  daggers,  is  more  than  a 

He  breakfasts  with  his  son,  Captain  Robert  8. 
Lincoln,  who  was  on  General  Grant's  staff,  having  just 
returned  from  the  capitulation  of  Lee,  and  the  Presi 
dent  passed  a  happy  hour  listening  to  all  the  details. 
At  eleven  o'clock  he  attended  his  last  cabinet-meet 
ing.  When  it  was  adjourned,  Secretary  Stanton  said 
he  felt  that  the  Government  was  stronger  than  at  any 
previous  period  since  the  Rebellion  commenced ;  and 
the  President  is  said,  in  his  characteristic  way, 
to  have  told  them  that  some  important  news  would 
soon  come,  as  he  had  a  dream  of  a  ship  sailing  very 
rapidly,  and  had  invariably  had  that  same  dream 
before  great  events  in  the  war, — Bull  Run,  Antietam, 

AVOLVES    GO    IN    PACKS,    AS    DO    SINS. 

THE  invitation  for  President  and  Mrs.  Lincoln, 
General  and  Mrs.  Grant,  Speaker  Colfax  and  wife, 


to  attend  the  theatre,  is  now  known  to  have  been  a 
part  of  the  plot.  Lincoln,  not  because  he  loved  the 
theatre  or  cared  for  the  play,  but  to  please  the  people 
and  obtain  needed  rest,  yielded  to  the  persuasion  of 
his  wife,  and  to  the  sentiment  which  rules  very  largely 
the  crowned  heads  of  Europe, —  when  the  king 
goes  to  his  box  in  the  theatre  that  the  people  might  see 
him  and  that  he  might  see  the  people.  General  Grant 
did  not  go,  nor  did  Mr.  Colfax,  and  other  invited 
guests.  Lincoln  was  disappointed  ;  rode  around  with 
his  wife  and  invited  Colonel  Rathbun  and  his  wife  to 
seats  with  them :  they  accepted  the  invitation  and 
saw  the  horrid  deed  performed. 

The  box  of  the  theatre  was  made  ready  for  his 
assassination.  John  Wilkes  Booth,  an  illegitimate 
son  of  his  father,  had  been  boasting  for  days  in 
drunken  moods  of  what  he  was  to  do.  He  had  united 
with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  though  he  was 
drinking  to  excess  and  plotting  the  murder  of 
America's  noblest  citizen,  with  Roman  Catholic 
priests,  who  instructed  him  and  inducted  him  into  the 
Church,  and  promised  him  protection  and  support  in 
his  nefarious  crime. 

In  the  book  of  testimonies  given  in  the  prosecution 
of  the  assassins  of  Lincoln,  published  by  Ben  Pitman, 
and  in  the  two  volumes  of  the  trial  of  John  Surra tt, 
1867,  we  have  the  legal  and  irrefutable  proof  that 
Rome  directed  the  movements  of  Booth  ;  that  the  plot 
was  matured  in  the  house  of  Mary  Surratt,  561  H 
Street,  Washington,  D.  C.  ;  that  Father  Lehiman,  a 
priest,  made  her  house  his  home  ;  that  Father  Wiget 
and  other  priests  were  constantly  going  in  and  out : 
and  that  all  the  details  of  the  conspiracy  were 
planned  there  and  provided  for.  Booth  was  made 
to  feel  that  he  was  the  instrument  of  God  in  ridding 
the  world  of  Lincoln.  The  day  before  his  death,  he 
wrote  :  "I  can  never  repent,  though  I  hated  to  kill. 

132  WASHINGTON   IN   THE   LAP    OF    ROME. 

Our  country  owed  all  her  troubles  to  him,  Lincoln, 
and  God  simply  made  me  the  instrument  of  his  pun 
ishment."  So  thought  Ravillac,  the  assassin  of 
Henry  IV.  Both  were  trained  to  believe  that  there 
was  no  sin  in  killing  the  enemy  of  the  holy  church 
and  of  the  infallible  Pope. 

Let  us  draw  aside  the  curtain  : 


The  evening  came.  The  President  is  sitting  in  his 
box  in  the  theatre.  He  is  resting  in  a  rocking  chair. 
A  man  enters  the  door  of  the  lobby  leading  to  the 
box.  He  closes  the  door  behind  him.  He  draws  a 
pistol,  and  shoots  the  President  in  the  back  of  his 
head.  The  shriek  of  Mrs.  Lincoln  pierces  the  ears 
of  all.  Booth  leaps  upon  the  stage,  brandishing  a 
dasrger,  and  Hies,  saying  as  he  does,  "  Sic  semper 
tyrannis."  His  horse  at  the  door  is  held  by  a  Roman 
Catholic.  He  leaps  upon,  it  and  rides  away. 

Preof  that  Rome  directed  the  arm  of  J.  Wilkes 
Booth  is  seen  : 

First. —  In  the  fact  that  the  house  of  Mrs.  Surratt, 
a  Roman  Catholic,  where  the  plot  was  laid,  swarmed 
with  priests. 

Second. — The  Mr.  Lloyd,  who  kept  the  carbine 
which  Booth  wanted  for  protection,  was  a  Roman 

Third. — Dr.  Mudd,  who  set  the  leg  of  Booth,  was 
a  Roman  Catholic. 

Fourth. — Garrett,  in  whose  barn  Booth  took 
refuge  and  where  he  was  shot,  was  a  Roman  Catholic. 

Fifth. — All  the  conspirators,  says  General  Baker, 
the  great  detective,  were  attending  Roman  Catholic 
services,  or  were  educated  as  Roman  Catholics. 

Sixth. — Priests  sheltered  and  spirited  away  John 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME.  133 

Surratt,  and  Pope  Pius  IX.  gave  him  a  place  among 
his  guards, 

Seventh. — The  plot  was  known  as  far  away  as  St. 
Joseph,  Minn.,  40  miles  from  a  railroad,  and  more 
than  80  miles  from  a  telegraph.  Rev.  F.  A.  Con- 
well,  late  chaplain  of  a  Minnesota  regiment,  was  told 
at  that  place  at  six  P.M.  on  April  14th,  the  night  of 
the  assassination,  by  the  purveyor  of  the  monastery 
filled  with  priests,  that  President  Lincoln  and  Secre 
tary  Seward  had  been  killed,  four  hours  before  the 
deed  was  attempted.  How  was  it  known?  There 
is  but  one  answer.  The  conspiracy  which  cost 
Abraham  Lincoln  his  life  was  resolved  upon  by  the 
priests  of  Washington  and  communicated  to  priests 
in  far-away  St.  Joseph.  Charles  Boucher,  a  priest 
in  Canada,  swears  that  John  Surratt  was  sent  to  him 
by  Father  Lefierre,  the  canon  of  the  bishop  of  Mon 
treal.  For  months  he  concealed  him,  and  then  ship 
ped  him  to  Rome.  Why  ?  Because  it  was  in  the 
bond.  They  promised  the  murderers  protection  on 
earth,  so  far  as  they  could  give  it  to  them,  and  a  crown 
in  heaven  if  they  died  in  the  attempt. 

Eighth. — The  rejoicing  of  Romanists* at  the  outset, 
and  until  they  saw  their  peril.  Mrs.  Surratt,  the 
day  after  the  murder,  said,  without  being  rebuked,  in 
the  presence  of  several  witnesses:  "The  death  of 
Abraham  Lincoln  is  no  more  than  the  death  of  any 
nigger  in  the  army." 

WHY   WAS    NOT    MORE    MADE    OF   IT  ? 

Why  is  not  more  made  of  it  ?  Cowardice  explains 
it  all.  Fear  was  on  every  side.  The  leaders  declared, 
We  are  just  through  with  one  war ;  if  we  make  an 
attack  on  the  Roman  Catholic  church  and  hang  a  few 
of  their  priests,  who  could  be  proven  guilty  of  par 
ticipating  in  the  plot,  a  religious  war  would  be  the 
result.  Nothing  would  have  been  easier  than  to  have 


proven  the  criminality  of  the  priests ;  but  this  was 
carefully  avoided,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of 
the  trial.  When  their  eyes  were  opened  to  their 
peril,  the  fear  of  the  priests  was  pitiable.  They  say 
that  their  damning  deed  had  frozen  the  milk  in  the 
breasts  of  millions.  Jesuitism,  with  the  tread  of  a 
panther  and  the  cunning  of  a  sleuthhound,  shrank 
away,  and  hid  from  sight  for  the  time.  Alas  !  poli 
ticians  seemed  smitten  with  the  same  dread.  Father 
Chiniquy  declared  that,  when,  not  long  after  the 
execution  of  the  murderers,  he  went  incognito  to 
Washington,  to  begin  his  investigations  about  the  true 
and  real  authors  of  the  deed,  he  was  not  a  little 
surprised  to  see  that  not  a  single  one  of  the  men  con 
nected  with  the  Government  to  whom  he  addressed 
himself  would  consent  to  have  any  talk  with  him  on 
that  matter,  except  after  he  had  given  his  word  of 
honor  that  he  would  never  mention  their  names  in 
connection  with  the  result  of  the  investigation.  He 
says:  "I  saw  with  profound  distress  that  the 
influence  of  Rome  was  almost  supreme  in  Washing 
ton.  I  could  not  find  a  single  statesman  who  would 
dare  face  the  nefarious  influence,  and  fight  it  down." 
This  was  the  policy  of  Lincoln.  On  this  rock  his 
bark  struck,  and  went  down. 

The  Romanism  that  assassinated  President  Lincoln 
is  in  our  midst,  unchanged  in  spirit  and  in  purpose. 
Upon  the  American  people  devolve  fearful  respon 


First. —  "  We    can    tell  the  truth  about  Roman 

Second. —  "  We  can  tell  the  truth  to  Romanists." 
Third. —  "  We  can  hold  America  for  Americans." 
Had   Abraham   Lincoln  voiced  the    utterance,   it 
would  have  made  him  the  evangel  that  would  have 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  135 

carried  hope  to  the  millions  of  earth.  The  work  he 
left  undone  we  must  undertake,  and  then  shall 
Romanism  find  here  a  grave,  into  which  the  roots  of 
liberty  shall  go  and  find  nutriment,  while  above  shall 
tower  the  hardy  trunk,  from  whose  wide  branches 
shall  hang  fruits  which,  gathered  by  God's  best 
children,  shall  fill  the  garners  of  hope,  and  make 
this  ImmanuePs  Laud, 



Tt  will  surprise  the  people  of  the  great  free  republic 
of  the  United  States  to  learn  that 


are  under  the  surveillance  of  Eome.  This  seems 
like  a  strange  statement.  The  many  will  say  it  cannot 
be  true.  The  fact  remains.  Romanism  is  the  domi 
nant  power  in  the  Capital  of  the  United  States.  The 
war  which  Rome  helped  to  bring  on,  and  which  she 
hindered  as  best  she  could  when  she  saw  it  was  to 
eventuate  in  liberty,  resulted  in  her  advantage  rather 
than  to  her  detriment.  The  reason  for  it  is  difficult 
to  explain.  Had  Abraham  Lincoln  told  the  truth 
about  Romanism  to  the  people,  the  curse  would  have 
been  wiped  out.  The  reason  he  did  not,  and  gave 
for  not  doing  it,  influences  thousands  at  the  present 
time,  viz.  :  fear  of  a  religious  war. 

It  seems  inexplicable  that  the  power  which  assas 
sinated  Abraham  Lincoln  should  have  been  fostered 
and  aided  by  the  people  who  slew  slavery  and  who 
recognized  the  fact  that  Romanism  was  its  chief  ally. 
Who  can  think  of  Thaddeus  Stevens  patting  this 
monster  that  slew  the  great  Emancipator,  without  a 
shudder  of  horror,  mingled  with  a  feeling  of  incred 
ulity.  A  strange  fear  of  Rome  came  upon  the  poli 
ticians  of  all  parties  after  the  civil  war  was  over. 
Proofs  abounded  of  the  disloyalty  of  this  life-long 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  137 

foe  of  liberty.  They  were  unheeded.  They 
remain  unheeded.  From  dozens  of  letters,  and 
from  unnumbered  clerks  in  the  departments, 
information  is  furnished  that,  after  the  1st  and 
15th  of  every  month,  nuns  have  the  free  run  of  the 
departments,  and  can  ask  every  clerk  and  every  head 
of  a  department  for  money  to  help  on  the  Church  of 
Kome.  Some  of  these  letters  are  sad  beyond  expres 
sion.  The  wife  of  a  Union  soldier  writes  :  "  I  am  in 

Department.    There  are  nine  Irish  toone  Amer- 

can.  The  persecution  to  which  I  am  subjected,  in 
hopes  of  driving  me  out,  is  difficult  to  describe  and  hard 
to  bear.  They  preach  their  religion  and  their  poli 
tics.  If  a  word  is  said  against  it,  the  air  is  made  blue 
with  profanity,  and  such  words  as,  'Get  out,  you 
heretic;  we'll  make  it  hot  for  you,'  are  heard  on 
every  hand." 


to  any  of  the  Departments,  and  can  do  what  she 
desires.  Any  one  without  the  black  robe  and  bonnet 
would  be  thrust  out  by  the  door-keepers.  These 
are  admitted  by  special  order.  Must  this  be  borne? 
Is  not  this  an  outrage  to  Christian  employees  in  a  free 
Government?  Drop  the  word  "Christian."  Is  it  not 
an  outrage  on  American  citizenship?  Has  Rome 
any  claim  upon  these  clerks  in  the  service  of  the 
Government?  Suppose  Baptists  or  Presbyterians 
should  ask  the  privilege  of  going  through  the  depart 
ments  to  solicit  funds  for  church  purposes,  would 
the  request  be  granted?  Most  assuredly  not. 

We  have  said  the  clerks  were  under  the  surveil 
lance  of  Rome.  Suppose  they  do  not  like  it?  What 
can  they  do  about  it?  Seven  men,  members  of  the 
Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  some  from  Northern 
states,  some  from  Southern,  told  how  they  were  not 
only  asked  by  these  nuns  to  give  twice  a  month,  but 

138  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

that  they  were  afraid  not  to  give.  They  related  how 
the  heads  of  the  departments  are  very  largely  either 
Roman  Catholics,  or  afraid  to  antagonize  them,  and 
because  one  of  their  number  expressed  his  mind  in 
regard  to  the  outrage  of  having  these  black-robed 
minions  of  Rome  tramping  through  the  departments 
and  asking  American  citizens  to  contribute  to  the 
support  of  "  The  Harlot  of  the  Tiber"  his  name 
was  handed  in  as  a  man  who  had  insulted  a  saintly 
nun,  and  at  the  close  of  the  month  his  dismissal  came, 
and  no  reasons  given.  They  who  refuse  to  give  are 
reported,  and  when  vacancies  are  required,  their 
names  are  ready  for  use.  The  result  need  not  be 
described.  Fear  of  losing  their  places  is  everywhere 
apparent.  It  affects  society,  muzzles  the  press,  and 
chains  the  pulpit. 

If  there  is  one  doctrine  distinctively  American,  it  is 
that  there  must  be  a  separation  between  church  and 
State.  If  there  is  one  doctrine  distinctively  demo 
cratic,  it  is  that  the  State  must  support  the  rep 
resentatives  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 


for  Ireland,  we  need  it  in  Washington.  The  Capi 
tal,  the  Departments,  the  President's  House,  the 
Post  Office,  the  Foreign,  and  now  the  Interior 
Department,  are  under  the  domination  of  Roman 
Catholics,  the  instigators  of  the  Civil  War  and  the 
assassins  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  the  life-long  foe  of 
liberty  here,  and  throughout  the  world. 


lies  in  the  fact,  that  the  men  in  office  live,  when  at 
home,  in  different  places,  which  are  also  under  the 
dominance  of  Rome. 

Several  members  of  Congress  related  that  it  is 
the  custom  of  the  nuns  to  visit  every  member  of 

The  White  Slaves  to  Kome. 
(Seepage  138.) 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  139 

Congress  soon  after  he  arrives  :  they  ask  for  a  con 
tribution.     If  they  give,  well.     If  not,  it  is  reported. 


A  Northern  lady,  a  good  Baptist,  whose  husband 
is  independent  of  public  patronage,  rented  rooms  to 
a  member  of  Congress.  Hardly  had  he  got  his 
trunk  unstrapped,  before  two  nuns  came.  The  girl 
let  them  in.  They  were  asked  to  call  again  after 
the  gentleman  got  settled.  They  were  no  sooner 
out,  than  the  lady  of  the  house  said:  "If  those 
women  come  again,  seat  them  in  the  hall,  and  don't 
let  them  in  until  I  see  them."  The  next  day  they 
were  seated  in  the  hall,  and  she  came  down.  The 
lady  is  utterly  fearless,  and  has  no  respect  for,  nor 
fear  of  black-robed  Sisters  of  Charity. 

' '  What  do  you  want  ?  " 

4 '  To  see  the  Member  of  Congress" 

"What  for?" 

"  To  see  him." 

"He  has  a  wife,  and  don't  need  the  attentions  of 
other  women." 

"  We  wish  to  see  him  for  the  church." 

"  He  is  not  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  has  a  better 
church,  which  he  helps  support." 

Then  the  old  nun  claimed  she  wished  to  go  into  a 
private  room  to  fix  her  shoe.  "  Fix  it  here  :  you  are 
not  afraid  of  me,  are  you  ?  " 

Then  she  spoke  up,  and  asked  :  "  Do  you  refuse  to 
let  me  see  a  Member  of  Congress  in  this  house  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  Then  we  will  take  the  number  of  this  house,  and 
it  may  be  to  your  injury."- 

"All  right ;  take  it,  and  advertise  it,  if  you  choose  ; 
my  house  cannot  be  made  a  run-way  for  Romish 

It  is  a  simple  fact,  that  the  house  is  always  full  of 

140  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

occupants,  and  is  felt  to  be  a  retreat  from  the  incur 
sions  of  Romanists. 

Is  there  any  good  reasons  why  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  should  become  a  universal  beggar,  and  yet 
house  the  Pope  in  the  largest  palace  in  the  world, 
and  feed  her  cardinals,  bishops,  lady-superiors, 
priests  and  nuns  on  the  fat  of  the  land? 

Was  there  ever  a  set  of  dupes  like  Romanists,  who, 
as  a  rule,  live  in  squalor,  while  the  money  drawn 
from  the  poor  is  placed  on  the  largest  structures  of 
the  land. 


More  wealth  is  under  her  control  than  is  possessed 
by  the  representative  of  any  nation,  sect,  or  faith. 
Her  wealth  is  a  secret.  Out  of  Peter's  Pence  comes 
a  great  patrimony.  Rome  claims  to  be  beneficent, 
and  so  becomes  the  recipient  of  bounty  from  the 
State,  as  well  as  from  individuals.  No  sect  is  less 
so.  No  people  give  so  little  to  any  object  outside  of 
their  own  communion. 


fifteen  hundred  feet  in  length,  eight  hundred  in 
breadth,  with  twenty  courts,  miles  of  galleries  filled 
with  pictures  and  statuary,  two  hundred  stair-cases, 
eleven  hundred  rooms,  the  construction  of  which  has 
cost  more  than  one  hundred  millions  of  dollars,  and 
yet  he  is  the  pensioner  of  the  whole  world  ! 

As  a  rule,  the  people  who  belong  to  the  Church  of 
Rome  are  poor.  In  Roman  Catholic  countries  where 
Romanism  rules  supreme,  they  are  very  poor.  In 
Ireland,  in  the  Roman  Catholic  districts,  the  men 
and  women  sleep  in  ditches  and  herd  with  pigs.  It 
is  surprising  that,  in  New  York,  Romanists,  living  in 
tenement  houses,  in  garrets  and  cellars,  are  content 
to  abide  in  squalor,  while  the  archbishop,  whose 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF   ROME.  141 

iron  hand  was  laid  on  every  free  impulse,  and  all 
who  sympathized  with  it,  lives  in  a  palace,  and  is 
fed  on  food  that  befits  the  table  of  a  king.  The  Pope 
has  for  his  own  use  four  Palatine  cardinals,  three 
prelates,  and  a  master,  ten  prelates  of  the  private 
chamber,  amongst  whom  are  cupbearers  and  keepers 
of  the  wardrobe,  two  hundred  and  fifteen  domestic 
prelates,  and  more  than  four  hundred  women.  Then 
follows  two  hundred  and  forty-nine  supernumerary 
prelates  of  the  private  chamber,  four  private  chamber 
lains  of  the  sword  and  cloak,  Roman  patricians,  a 
quarter-master,  major,  a  correspondent-general  of 
the  post,  one  hundred  and  thirty  fresh  private 
chamberlains  of  the  sword  and  cloak.  Next  come 
two  hundred  and  sixty-five  honorary  monsignori, 
extra  urbem,  six  honorary  chamberlains  of  the 
sword  and  cloak,  then  eight  private  chaplains ; 
then  two  private  monsignori  of  the  tonsure,  —  or, 
barbers  in  short,  but  monsignori  just  the  same  ;  then 
eighteen  supernumeraries.  In  all,  one  thousand  and 
twenty-five  persons  ;  besides  the  Palatine  adminis 
tration  and  the  tribunal  of  the  major-domo, —  the 
Swiss  guards  —  the  gens  d'arms,  and  a  legion  of 
servants.  Does  it  not  need  a  brazen  effrontery,  which 
is  astonishing,  to  send  priests  and  nuns  all  over  the 
world  to  extract  the  pence  from  the  pockets  of  the 
poor,  to  keep  in  luxury  this  army  of  men,  for  the 
most  part  privates,  who  earn  not  a  dollar, 
and  are  utterly  worthless  as  aids  to  humanity? 
If  it  be  difficult  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  how  shall  he  who  inherits  the 
Vatican  enter  there,  who  has  treasures  of  all  sorts, 
many  precious  gems,  countless  works  of  art,  vessels 
of  silver  and  gold,  and  more  than  a  thousand 
servants?  On  his  head  is  not  one  crown,  but  three. 
He  is  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  men.  He  compels 

142  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

his  votaries  to  kiss  his  toe,  and  enjoys  an  income  of 

In  the  United  States,  the  attempt  is  being  made  to 
rival  Europe.  The  Cardinal's  palace  in  New  York, 
built  of  marble,  tilled  with  choice  works  of  art, 
cost  an  immense  sum.  The  dwellings  of  bishops 
and  priests  are  planned  on  a  magnificent  scale.  The 
gate  into  Rome  is  not  strait,  and  the  way  is  not 
narrow.  They  can  carry  with  them  bad  politics, 
bad  principles,  bad  practices  and  bad  lives,  and  yet 
if  they  will  give  their  consciences  to  the  priests,  and 
believe  what  they  are  taught  concerning  penance, 
absolution,  forms  and  ceremonies,  the  conditions  of 
becoming  a  Roman  Catholic  are  met.  A  change  of 

O  O 

heart  is  not  in  the  programme.  A  blameless,  pure 
life  is  not  in  the  bond.  It  is  not  strange  that  error 
thrives  beneath  the  shadow  of  Romanism.  Rum- 
selling  is  not  a  sin,  and  if  rum-drinking  were  even  a 
disgrace,  few  are  the  priests  who  would  be  respect 
able.  Mormonism  fattens  on  polygamy,  and  Moham 
medanism,  that  painted  a  heaven  in  which  lust 
should  have  full  play,  and  the  bestial  nature  suprem 
acy,  won  a  large  following,  and  holds  it,  because  the 
carnal  heart  can  there  find  full  play  for  passion  and 
desire.  Romanism  is  a  match  for  either  Mormonism 
or  Mohammedanism.  The  priests  practice  polygamy 
under  another  name,  and  find  in  the  church  a  carte 
blanche  for  the  promptings  of  the  natural  heart. 


A  deception,  because  it  claims  to  have  been  built 
on  St.  Peter  in  Rome ;  when  there  is  not  a  scintilla 
of  evidence  that  Peter  ever  saw  Rome.  He  was  the 
apostle  of  the  circumcision.  He  went  to  Babylon, 
and  from  there  wrote  his  epistles.  Paul  went  to 
Rome,  and  called  the  names  of  the  prominent  ones  he 
met ;  but  never  mentioned  Peter,  who  lived  and  died 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  143 

in  the  East.  Bat  Romanism  without  Peter  in  Rome 
is  a  failure  ;  and  so  the  lie,  that  he  came  to  Rome, 
lived  there  twenty-five  years,  was  in  the  Marmantine 
Prison  over  which  St.  Peter's  towers,  and  died  cruci 
fied  head  downwards,  in  the  place  upon  which  the 
Vatican  stands,  where  the  Pope  lives,  all  this  is 
unblushingly  lifted  into  prominence  as  if  it  were  a 
truth,  when  all  history  knows  it  to  be  false. 

Romanism  is  a  fraud  because  it  pretends  to  have 
power  which  does  not  belong  to  it.  Tradition  usurps 
the  place  of  Scripture,  it  subordinates  the  inward 
and  spiritual  to  the  outward  and  visible ;  it 
obscures  and  stifles  the  life  of  faith  and  love,  by  its 
absorbing  attention  to  the  things  of  sight  and  show ; 
instead  of  relying  on  Jesus,  who  is  the  Christ,  and 
was  offered  once  for  all,  it  makes  a  new  Jesus  and  a 
new  atonement  at  every  Mass  ;  instead  of  having  one 
mediator  between  God  and  man  (1  Timothy,  ii.  5), 
it  makes  the  mother  of  Jesus  both  a  mediator  and  a 
God,  and  treats,  likewise,  its  thousands  of  other  can 
onized  (real  or  unreal)  saints  as  mediators,  to  be 
prayed  to  and  honored  for  their  superhuman  merit 
and  power.  By  its  connected  doctrines  of  confession 
and  penance,  and  absolution  and  indulgence,  it  places 
the  consciences,  persons,  and  property  of  many 
women  and  children  in  the  power  of  the  priest ;  it 
speaks  lies  in  hypocrisy,  sears  the  conscience  as  with 
a  hot  iron ;  it  changes  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie, 
and  worships  and  serves  the  creature  more  than  the 
Creator ;  it  turns  the  consolations  and  comforts  of 
religion,  the  means  of  grace,  and  the  hope  of  glory, 
into  so  much  merchandise,  to  be  disposed  of  accord 
ing  to  the  vender,  and  the  ability  or  necessity  of  the 
purchaser ;  in  fine,  it  sets  forth  another  gospel  than 
the  free  gospel  of  Christ,  another  standard  than  the 
perfect  law  of  God,  other  ordinances  and  other  con 
ditions  of  salvation  than  those  which  the  Lord  Jesus 

144  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

has  established.  It  has  fellowship  with  darkness 
.rather  than  light,  and  is  in  affinity  with  Satan  and  his 
angels,  rather  than  with  Jehovah.  And  yet,  bad  as 
it  is  in  character  and  in  practice,  the  Republic  of  the 
United  States  gives  to  this  assassin  of  President 
Lincoln,  to  this  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  to  this 
instigator  of  the  civil  war,  rights  denied  to  the  repre 
sentatives  of  Jesus  Christ's  Gospel,  and  compels  fif 
teen  thousand  employees  of  the  Government  to  give 
to  its  support,  or  to  have  their  places  endangered, 
and  their  living  confiscated  ! 

Eomanism  is  a  fraud,  because  it  claims  to  be  in  line 
with  apostolic  succession,  when  there  have  been  at 
least  thirty  schisms  in  the  church.  Two  popes 
have  claimed  St.  Peter's  chair  at  one  and  the  same 
time,  and  fought  and  led  armies  to  maintain  the 
supremacy.  In  1414,  the  Council  of  Constance 
cashiered  three  popes,  John  XXIII.,  Gregory  XIII. 
and  Benedict  XIII.  as  deserving  the  deepest  execra 
tion,  and  as  guilty  of  most  horrible  crimes. 

Popes  have  been  guilty  of  the  most  horrible  prac 
tices.  What  matters  it  though  Pope  Joan  was  taken 
with  the  pains  of  childbirth  on  a  public  parade, 
though  mistresses  and  harlots  had  control  of  the 
Chair,  Rome  as  unblushingly  holds  out  her  pauper 
hand  and  cries  Give  !  as  if  she  had  a  good  history, 
and  was  backed  by  a  decent  life  !  Romanism  is 
indifferent  to  Scripture  and  public  opinion. 

Romanists  want  a  Peter  for  Rome,  and  they  get 
him.  In  spite  of  Scripture,  they  will  hold  on  to 
him ;  and  for  all  Scripture  can  do,  Peter  may  yet 
become  a  second  Romulus,  suckled  by  a  wolf,  and 
the  founder  of  the  Eternal  City.  It  would  be  as  true 
as  much  of  the  history  they  are  making  for  the  youth 
of  America. 

Is  it  not  enough  to  tolerate  Romanism?  Shall 
the  free  people  of  America  be  compelled  to  give  to 


its  support  ?  Shall  this  church  be  permitted  to  dom 
inate  the  State  ?  This  is  being  done  in  many  portions 
of  the  Eepublic.  Shall  a  halt  be  called? 

This  question  must  be  answered.  Romanism  is  for 
the  first  time  uncovering  its  intent  in  America,  and 
revealing  the  fact  that  the  spirit  of  hellish  hate  which 
dominated  the  organism  in  Spain,  and  also  in  Italy, 
characterizes  it  in  the  Republic,  where,  it  was  said, 
free  institutions  were  to  change  its  purpose  and  mod 
ify  its  nature.  A  good  time  to  answer  the  question 
has  come.  Freemen  are  at  last  beginning  to  under 
stand  that  freedom  is  in  peril.  Romanists  who  hope 
for  better  things  are  tiring  of  the  old  despotism,  and 
are  beginning  to  seek  for  the  new  life. 


THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

In  a  city  cursed  with  malaria  is  a  cesspool,  so 
large  that  it  spreads  contagion  through  many  cellars, 
up  into  offices,  into  stores,  and  infects  the  town.  In 
winter,  they  do  not  clean  it  out,  because  of  the  cold. 
In  summer,  they  have  another  excuse.  It  is  covered 
with  boards.  Ever  and  anon  one  rots.  A  horse 
breaks  through  and  is  ruined.  A  man  falls  in  and 
dies.  Then  comes  a  spasm  of  indignation,  and  many 
declare  the  cesspool  must  go  ;  but  it  stays  5  it  is 
working  mischief. 

Romanism  is  much  like  it.  It  poisons  the  air  and 
affects  the  health,  wherever  its  virus  is  inhaled.  It 
is  bad,  and  bad  continually.  Eew  care  to  touch  it,  or 
describe  it.  The  cesspool  is  covered  over.  It  ought 
to  be  cleaned  out,  but  it  is  not.  There  are  reasons  why 
the  many  fail  to  attack  the  error  or  fight  the  sin.  It 
controls  votes  —  how  many,  few  know.  The  leaders 
of  the  Romish  cohort  are  astute,  far-seeing  and  brave. 
They  work  together,  strike  an  organized  blow,  are 
conscienceless,  and  so  are  never  hindered  by  principle 
or  restrained  by  honor,  rightness  or  righteousness. 
They  are  a  bandit  against  virtue,  education  and 
progress.  They  are  not  ashamed  of  it.  They  will 
shut  the  best  histories  out  of  the  school.  There  is 
a  spasm.  Meetings  are  held  ;  Rome  is  attacked,  and 
Rome  is  silent ;  but  the  books  stay  out,  and  Protestant 
teachers  turn  Catholics  for  place  and  pelf,  and  Rome 
laughs  and  moves  on,  securing  the  acquiescence,  if 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  147 

not  the  favor,  of  politicians.  So  in  regard  to  moral 
ity.  A  man  breaks  through  into  the  cesspool.  He 
is  covered  with  filth.  Romanism  is  revealed,  and  the 
people  declare  now  it  must  go  ;  but  a  new  board  is 
laid  over  the  hole  ;  lime  is  thrown  in  ;  the  stench  is 
killed  for  the  moment,  and  Rome  increases  in  power. 
Rome  stands  by  Rome  —  as  true  men  would  do  well 
to  stand  by  true  men,  but  as  true  men  seldom  do, — 
while  the  emergency  is  on,  and  help  is  needed. 

«  Why  Priests  Should  Wed,  "  was  written  to  save 
women  and  girls  threatened  by  the  filth  of  the  Con 
fessional.  Much  that  is  vile,  and  too  filthy  to  be  read 
with  pleasure  or  profit  to  the  individual  perusing  it, 
has  been  omitted.  For  this,  the  author  has  been 
blamed  by  good  men  and  women.  "  We  do  not 
know  about  it,  "  they  say.  "  You  say,  there  is  a 
cesspool.  You  say  it  is  beyond  human  belief  for 
vileness.  We  do  not  have  more  than  the  words  of 
men  like  you.  The  offensive  matter  is  locked  up  in 
Latin.  It  is  beyond  our  reach.  This  thing  of  Roman 
ism  concerns  Americans.  Romanism  is  doing  all  in 
its  power  to  capture  the  United  States.  It  will  suc 
ceed,  unless  the  truth  be  told  concerning  it."  Such 
is  the  view  of  good  Christian  men. 

Romanism  is  bringing  forth  as  bad  fruit  in  Wash 
ington  as  elsewhere.  Assaults  are  made  on  virtue. 
Nunneries  are  used  as  assignation  houses  there  as 
elsewhere,  because  Romanists  live  there  as  elsewhere. 
This  ought  to  be  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  peo 
ple,  if  they  are  to  be  delivered.  It  is  fashionable  to 
speak  of  Romanism  as  a  part  of  the  Christian  world. 
Encyclopedias  do  it ;  so  do  ministers  of  Evangelical 
denominations.  It  is  a  shame  that  this  is  true,  yet 
true  it  is.  Romanism  is  the  "mystery  of  iniquity." 
It  is  a  horrible  stench  in  the  nostrils  of  humanity, 
borne  because  of  the  lack  of  power  to  remove  it. 
Hated  of  God,  it  is  yet  to  be  hated  of  man. 

148  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

But,  in  the  meantime,  the  people  have  a  battle 
to  wage  with  error,  and  a  duty  to  discharge.  Roman 
ism  must  be  exposed.  Uncover  the  cesspool,  and  it 
shall  bring  upon  itself  destruction. 

In  "Why  Priests  Should  Wed,"  Dens  and  Lig- 
uori  were  quoted,  and  all  that  could  be  decently  writ 
ten  was  put  into  type,  and  a  challenge  was  sent  forth 
asking  Romanists  to  deny  it,  if  they  could  ;  or  for 
Congress  to  appoint  a  Commission  to  investigate  the 
charges  brought  against  the  priesthood  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  because  of  the  practice  of  Auricular 
Confession,  and  to  demand  persons  and  papers  com 
petent,  in  evidence,  to  declare  whether  such  confession 
al  is  calculated  to  pollute  the  minds  of  the  people,  and 
undermine  the  foundation  of  our  Republican  institu 
tions.  Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  these 
petitions  were  signed  and  sent  to  and  read  in  the 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  and  nothing 
has  been  done  about  it. 

In  the  meantime,  the  author  congratulates  himself 
as  having  "  built  better  than  he  knew,"  because 
Romanists  know  what  is  left  out  in  the  blank  spaces 
as  Protestants  do  not,  and  the  effect  of  the  book  has 
been  helpful  to  Romanists,  great  numbers  of  whom, 
because  of  its  appalling  revelations,  have  abandoned 
Rome  forever.  It  has  been  charged  that,  in  "  Why 
Priests  Should  Wed,"  the  quotations  are  largely  from 
Dens  and  Liguori,  and  not  from  theologians  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  America.  This  was 
because  Dens'  theology  has  been  endorsed  by  the 
prelates  in  Ireland  as  "the  best  book  on  the  subject  that 
could  be  published,  as  late  as  Sept.  15th,  1808,  and 
by  the  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in  Feb.  1850, 
by  Bishop  Kenrick  of  Philadelphia,  in  1861 .  A 
thousand  dollars  reward  was  offered  in  1873  to  any 
Accredited  Roman  priest  or  bishop  y^ho  will  disprove 
the  horrible  disclosure  contained  in  a  book  trans- 

WASHINGTON   IN   THE    LAP    OF   ROME.  149 

lating  the  Latin  into  English  and  German,  from 
the  Secret  Theology  of  Peter  Dens  and  Francis  P. 
Kenrick,  published  in  Chicago,  111.  No  reply  has 
been  made,  because  a  refutation  is  impossible. 

The  truth  is  not  hidden ;  but  it  is  not  scattered. 
Show  what  Romanists  are,  what  they  teach,  and  how 
they  live,  and  decent  people  will  cut  loose  from  it ; 
and  the  President,  unless  he  be  lost  to  all  self-esteem 
and  sense  of  decency,  and  the  respect  of  mankind, 
would  as  soon  walk  the  streets  with  a  painted  repre 
sentative  of  the  house  which  is  "  the  way  to  hell,  going 
down  to  the  chambers  of  death,"  as  to  lock  arms 
with  the  Red-Robed  Cardinal,  the  representative  of 
the  Harlot  of  the  Tiber. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  confine  attention  to  the  works 
of  Dens  and  Liguori.  John  Hughes,  archbishop 
of  New  York,  and  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  arch 
bishop  of  Philadelphia,  have  sanctioned  all  the  vile- 
ness  of  the  past,  and  sent  forth  contributions  as  vile 
as  any  that  preceded.  These  are  accessible.  In  the 
book,  "Theology  in  Use  in  the  Theological  Semi 
nary  and  Sacred  Theology  for  Students,"  by  Francis 
Patrick  Kenrick,  are  descriptions  of  "  adulterers  with 
the  mouth"  (p.  130) ,  of  the  manner  in  which  the  mar 
riage  bed  is  to  be  used  and  is  defiled  (1.  vi.,  n.  917), 
and  suggestions  concerning  intercourse  too  filthy  to 
be  written ;  of  the  sin  of  evading  offspring,  and  the 
means  employed  to  produce  the  result ;  of  the  guilt 
of  Sodomy,  and  how  the  sin  is  committed  between 
husband  and  wife  (1.  vi.,  n.  916)  ;  of  the  sin  of  ren 
dering  one's-self  impotent,  and  much  more  in  the  same 


Because  this  is  frequently  denied,  we  quote  in  full ; 

"VIII.    Of  Luxury.     If,  however,  it    should  be 

foreseen  that  pollution  will  ensue  from  some  cause 


that  is  necessary,  or  useful,  or  advantageous  to  some 
body,  although  the  mind  is  averse  to  it,  there  is  no 
sin,  so  long  as  there  is  no  danger  in  consenting  to  it. 
Hence,  even  though  involuntary  pollution  should  be 
foreseen,  it  is  proper  for 

"1.  Parish  Priests,  and  also  other  confessors,  to 
hear  the  confessions  of  women,  to  read  treatises  on 
obscene  subjects,  to  touch  the  parts  of  a  sick  woman, 
to  accost,  kiss  or  embrace  women  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  country,  to  wait  on  them  in  .  bathing, 
and  other  things  of  a  similar  character. 

1  '2.  It  is  lawful  for  any  one  who  suffers  great  itch 
ing  in  the  privates,  to  relieve  it  by  touching,  although 
pollution  may  follow. 

"3.  So  also  it  is  useful  to  ride  on  horseback  for  a 
person,  even  though  pollution  should  be  foreseen, "and 
much  more  of  the  same  character. 

"4.  It  is  lawful  to  lie  in  any  position  to  rest  more 

"5.  To  take  warm  food  or  drinks,  in  moderation, 
and  to  lead  in  decent  dances."  * 

Into  this  lap  of  Kome,  look.  The  Parish  Priest 
is  given  absolute  control  of  the  bodies  of  the  women 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  and  of  all  others  he 
may  capture.  Liguori  grants  a  priest  two  women  a 
month.  Kenrick  permits  a  lascivious  scoundrel  to 
gratify  his  lustful  inclinations.  When  wife  or  daugh 
ter  is  the  victim,  does  not  the  permission  given  in  the 
theology  place  the  entire  church  under  suspicion? 
Somebody's  daughter,  somebody's  wife  shut  up  with  the 
priest  in  the  Confessional,  or  in  his  home,  is  his  victim. 

Let  us  turn  now  to  the  "  Garden  of  the  Soul,"  a 
prayer-book  commonly  used  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
churches,  and  for  sale  at  all  Roman  Catholic  book 
stores,  and  commended  by  Archbishop  Hughes,  and 
on  pages  213  and  214  are  these  questions,  to  be  asked 
*  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick's  Theology,  vol.  3,  p.  172. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF   HOME.  151 

by  a  Roman  Catholic  priest  of  any  female,  from  seven 
up  to  seventy. 

"  Have  you  been  guilty  of  fornication,  or  adultery, 
or  incest,  or  any  sin  against  nature,  either  with  a 
person  of  the  same  sex,  or  with  any  other  creature  ? 
How  often?  Or  have  you  designed  or  attempted  any 
such  sin,  or  sought  to  induce  others  to  it  ?  How  often  ? 

"Have  you  been  guilty  of  pollution,  or  immodest 
touches  of  yourself?  How  often? 

"Have  you  touched  others,  or  permitted  yourself  to 
be  touched  by  others  immodestly  ?  or  given  and  taken 
wanton  kisses,  or  embraces,  or  any  such  liberties? 
How  often? 

"Have  you  looked  at  immodest  objects,  with  pleasure 
or  danger?  read  immodest  books,  or  songs,  to  your 
self,  or  others?  kept  indecent  pictures?  willingly 
given  car  to,  and  taken  pleasure  in  hearing  loose  dis 
courses  ?  or  sought  to  see  or  hear  anything  that  was 
immodest  ?  How  often  ? 

"Have  you  exposed  yourself  to  wanton  company? 
or  played  at  any  indecent  play  ?  or  frequented  mas 
querades,  bulls,  comedies,  with  danger  to  your 
chastity  ?  How  often  ? 

"Have  you  been  guilty  of  any  immodest  discourse, 
wanton  stares,  jests,  or  songs,  or  words  of  double 
meaning  ?  and  how  often  ?  and  before  how  many  ?  and 
were  the  persons  to  whom  you  spoke  or  sung  married 
or  single  ?  For  all  this  you  are  obliged  to  confess,  by 
reason  of  the  evil  thoughts  these  things  are  apt  to 
create  in  the  hearers. 

"  Have  you  abused  the  marriage-bed  by  any  action 
contrary  to  the  order  of  nature  ?  or  by  any  pollu 
tions  ?  or  been  guilty  of  any  irregularity,  in  order  to 
hinder  your  having  children  ?  How  often  ?  (Ways 
to  ascertain  all  this  are  pointed  out  by  Bishop  F. 
P.  Kenrick,  in  the  theology  which  every  priest 
must  study) .  Have  you,  without  just  cause,  refused 

152  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  marriage  debt?  and  what  sin  followed  from  it? 
How  often  ? 

"  Have  you  debauched  any  person  that  was  innocent 
before?  Have  you  forced  any  person,  or  deluded 
any  one  by  deceitful  promises,  etc.  ?  or  designed,  or 
desired  to  do  so ?  How  often? 

"  Have  you  taught  any  one  evil  that  he  knew  not  of 
before?  or  carried  any  one  to  lewd  houses?"  etc. 
How  often  ?  " 

Page  216.  "  Have  you  willingly  taken  pleasure  in 
unchaste  thoughts  or  imaginations?  or  entertained 
unchaste  desires?  Were  the  objects  of  your  desires 
maids,  or  married  persons,  or  kinsfolks,  or  persons 
consecrated  to  God  ?  How  often  ? 

"  Have  you  taken  pleasure  in  the  irregular  motions 
of  the  flesh  ?  or  not  endeavored  to  resist  them  ?  How 

"Have  you  entertained  with  pleasure  the  thoughts 
of  saying  or  doing  anything  which  it  would  be  a  sin 
to  say  or  do  ?  How  often  ? 

"  Have  you  had  the  desire  or  design  of  committing 
any  sin, —  of  what  sin?  How  often?" 

Can  an  unmarried  priest  ask  these  questions  of 
the  women  of  his  flock,  full  of  life,  of  blood,  of 
impure  thoughts,  without  finding  out  all  he  wants  to 
know  to  ascertain  where  victims  for  his  lust  abide  ? 
These  questions  are  asked  in  every  town  where  is  a 
Roman  Catholic  church,  and  lives  growing  out  of  them 
are  lived  ;  and  this  places  the  cesspool,  full  of  con- 
contagion,  in  juxta-position  with  us  all.  Paul  asked  : 
"  Shall  I  then  take  the  members  of  Christ,  and  make 
them  the  members  of  a  harlot?  God  forbid.  What ! 
know  you  not  that  he  which  is  joined  to  a  harlot,  is 
one  body?"*  The  fact  is  apparent,  whoever  toler 
ates  Romanism  tolerates  harlotry  of  the  worst  and 
vilest  descriptions. 

*1  Cor.  6:  15,  16. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF   HOME.  153 

TURN    NOW    TO    DENS,    WHO    IS    AUTHORITY. 

"A  confessor  has  seduced  his  penitent  to  the  com 
mission  of  carnal  sin,  not  in  confession,  nor  by  occa 
sion  of  confession,  but  from  some  extraordinary 
occasion.  Is  he  to  be  denounced? 

"A.  No.  If  he  had  tampered  with  her  from  his 
knowledge  of  confession,  it  would  be  a  different 
thing,  because,  for  instance,  he  knows  that  person, 
from  her  confession,  to  be  given  to  such  carnal  sins." 

Imagine  a  girl,  fallen  through  the  misconduct  of 
a  priest.  She  becomes  alarmed.  She  goes  to  another 
confessor ;  tells  her  story.  Confessors  are  advised 
not  lightly  to  give  credit  to  any  woman  whatsoever 
accusing  their  former  confessor,  but  first  to  search 
diligently  into  the  end  and  cause  of  the  occasion,  to 
examine  their  morals  and  conversation.  In  other 
words,  break  doiun  the  witness.  "For  which  reason, 
observe,  that  whatever  person,  either  by  herself  or 
by  another,  falsely  accuses  or  denounces  a  priest 
as  a  seducer,  incurs  a  case  reserved  for  the  supreme 
Pontiff."  (Antoine,  p.  428.)  There  is  no  pro 
tection  for  virtue  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
The  priest  tells  the  woman  she  does  not  sin  by 
yielding.  He  confesses  to  a  priest  and  is  absolved. 
All  unite  against  virtue.  Is  not  the  window  open? 
Cannot  men  see  the  character  of  Romanism  to  which 
the  Republic  and  the  United  States  surrenders  ? 


This  is  the  question  which  must  be  answered  by 
Christian  men  and  women. 

Nuns  walk  the  streets  of  Washington  in  procession, 
with  smiling  faces,  and  defiant,  don't-care  look: 
sleek  priests  dwell  in  palatial  residences,  and  have 

*  P.  Antoine,  1.  4,  p.  430. 

154  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

things  their  own  way.  Members  of  Congress  sur 
render  their  wives  and  daughters  to  their  care.  Vast 
sums  are  given  to  propitiate  the  favor  of  Rome.  The 
peril  increases ;  not  because  Romanists  outnumber 
Protestants,  but  because  Protestants  are  silent  who 
ought  to  speak. 


in  Washington  !  The  Nation's  Capital  has  fallen  into 
it,  and  ministers  are  as  silent  about  it  as  if  there  were 
no  peril.  For  shame  !  !  ! 

All  this  shows,  as  was  said  in  "Why  Priests 
Should  Wed,"  that  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick  and 
John  Hughes,  who  wrote,  must  have  had  an  acquain 
tance  and  a  practice  in  indulgence  entirely  opposed  to 
the  profession  of  celibacy  or  the  existence  of  virtue. 
The  book  of  Kenrick  and  the  "Garden  of  the  Soul  " 
ought  to  be  sup  pressed  by  legal  enactment,  and 
Auricular  Confession  should  be  banished  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  America.  Polygamy 
among  Mormons  is  virtue  personified,  in  comparison. 
Auricular  confession  is  now  the  prolific  source  of 
gross  licentiousness,  and  is  destructive  of  virtue  in 
the  hearts  of  the  priests  who  officiate  in  the  Confes 
sional.  These  infernal  questions,  framed  by  Bishops 
Kenrick  and  Hughes,  propounded  by  bachelor  priests 
to  females  of  all  ages,  from  seven  years  and  upwards, 
and  the  obligation  of  the  Confessional,  binding  them 
under  pain  of  Eternal  Damnation  to  eternal  secrecy,  is 
bringing  forth  a  terrible  harvest  of  lust  and  crime. 

Rome  does  not  preach,  she  plots.  Rome  cares 
not  for  public  opinion  or  public  remonstrances,  so 
long  as  she  can  control  votes,  and  get  on  increasing 
in  wealth  and  power.  In  Eugene  Sue's  "  Wander 
ing  Jew,"  Jesuits  are  uncovered  in  their  hellish 
plottings  and  intrigues.  The  American  of  to-day 
ought  to  read  that  book  of  yesterday,  for  it  reveals 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  155 

what  practices,  what  machinations,  what  slavery, 
what  abject  ruin  confronts  the  young  men  who  shall 
a"ive  themselves  to  the  control  of  the  Jesuits  in  the 


American  University  now  being  built  at  Washington. 
One  of  the  most  beautiful  characters  in  literature  is 
"  Gabriel  the  priest ."  An  orphan,  placed  in  the  care 
of  good  and  honest  Catholics  —  if  such  there  are — is 
surrendered  by  them  to  the  Jesuits,  because  of  facts 
which  came  to  them  concerning  property  on  the  Avay 
to  a  certain  family,  which  the  Jesuits  determine  to 
obtain  and  hold.  As  a  result,  for  years,  the  plottings 
go  on,  that  orphans  may  be  robbed,  and  good  and 
innocent  people  may  be  deprived  of  their  rights. 

Of  the  general  course  of  education,  it  is  not  neces 
sary  to  speak.  It  has  been  described  a,  thousand 
times.  It  is  the  same  at  this  time  as  in  the  days  that 
are  gone.  But  of  the  training  much  ought  to  be  said. 
Gabriel  enters  the  college.  He  says  :  "  On  the  day 
of  my  joining  it,  the  Superior  said  to  me,  in  pointing 
out  two  of  the  pupils  a  little  older  than  myself, «  These 
are  the  companions  with  whom  you  are  to  associate  : 
you  will  walk  with  them  always,  but  all  three  together  ; 
the  rules  of  the  House  forbidding  any  conversation 
between  two  persons  alone.'"  The  students  from  the 
Jesuit  College  in  Washington  go  in  threes,  not  in 
twos.  Americans  see  it,  and  do  not  fight  it. 


"'The  same  regulation  enjoins,  that  you  should 
listen  attentively  to  what  your  companions  may  say, 
in  order  that  you  may  report  it  to  me,  for  those  dear 
children  may  have,  unknown  to  themselves,  evil 
thoughts,  or  may  contemplate  the  committing  of  a 
fault ;  but  if  you  love  your  comrades,  you  must 
apprize  me  of  their  evil  inclinations,  in  order  that  my 
paternal  remonstrances  may  spare  punishment,  by 

156  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

preventing  offence  ;  for  it  is  always  better  to  prevent 
a  fault  than  to  punish  it.' 

i 'It  happened  sometime  after,  that  I  myself  had 
been  guilty  of  an  infraction  of  the  rules  of  the  House  ; 
on  which  occasion  the  Superior  said  to  me  :  '  My 
child  !  you  have  deserved  a  severe  punishment,  but 
you  shall  be  pardoned,  if  you  will  promise  to  detect 
one  of  your  companions  in  the  same  fault  that  you 
have  committed."'  And  all  this  is  done  in  the  name 
of  all  that  is  most  holy. 

Gabriel  ashamed  of  such  conduct,  asked  if  it  were 
wrong  to  be  an  informer.  The  answer:  "A  stu 
dent  has  no  right  to  discriminate  between  right  and 
wrong,  but  only  to  obey ;  that  to  the  confessor 
belonged  the  responsibility,"  uncovers  the  fetters 
that  binds  those  under  the  control  of  Jesuits.  His 
life  was  spent  in  an  atmosphere  of  terror,  of  oppres 
sion,  and  suspicious  watchings.  Every  effort  is  made 
to  close  the  heart  against  all  the  gentle  and  tender 
emotions ;  to  make  of  every  young  man  a  sneak,  a 
hypocrite,  a  traitor. 

Lying  follows  in  the  wake  of  such  teaching. 
According  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
this  is  trivial.  Now  let  us  see  the  outcome.  The 
education  in  the  college  is  finished.  Into  the  semi 
nary  Gabriel  went,  comparatively  innocent.  He  was 
now  to  be  prepared  for  the  holy  ministry.  Let  us 
see  how  the  work  goes  on. 

"'  You  placed  in  my  hands  a  book,'  he  said,  "  'con 
taining  the  questions  that  a  confessor  should  put  to 
young  men,  to  young  girls,  to  married  women,  when 
they  presented  themselves  at  that  tribunal  of  peni- 
tance.'"  "  My  God,"  exclaimed  Gabriel,  trembling, 
"  I  shall  never  forget  that  terrible  moment.  It  was 
in  the  evening,  I  withdrew  to  my  room,  taking  that 
book  with  me,  composed,  as  you  told  me,  by  one  of 
the  fathers,  and  revised  by  a  holy  bishop."  "It  is 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  157 

impossible,"  said  Eugene  Sue,  writing  for  the  French, 
"  to  give  even  in  Latin  an  idea  of  the  infamous  book." 

Said  Mr.  Given,  in  his  bold,  excellent  work,  "  Of  the 
Jesuit  and  the  University  :"  "  I  experience  consider 
able  embarrassment  in  commencing  this  chapter,  as  it 
has  to  treat  of  a  book  that  it  is  impossible  to  translate, 
and  difficult  to  cite  from  its  text ;  because  the  Latin 
insults  modesty  by  its  plain  speaking.  I  must,  there 
fore,  crave  the  indulgence  of  the  reader,  and  will  pro 
mise  him  in  return  to  withhold  as  much  obscenity  as 
I  can."  Further  on,  in  reference  to  the  question 
imposed  by  the  compendium,  Mr.  Given  exclaims, 
with  generous  indignation  :  "  What  then  must  be  the 
conversations  that  pass,  in  the  retirement  of  the  Con 
fessional,  between  the  priest  and  a  married  woman? 
I  forbear  to  say  more." 

The  author  of  the  "Discoveries  of  the  Bibliophi- 
list,"  after  having  literally  cited  a  great  many  pas 
sages  from  this  horrible  catechism,  says  :  "My  pen 
refuses  to  proceed  further  in  this  encyclopedia  of 
every  baseness,  and  I  am  sorry  that  it  has  gone  so 
far  ;  but  I  can  only  say,  that  though  a  mere  copyist, 
I  feel  as  much  horror  as  if  I  had  been  touching 
poison.  And  yet,  nevertheless,  it  is  this  horror 
that  gives  me  courage.  In  the  church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  agreeably  to  the  order  established  by  the 
Divine  will,  that  evil  is  good  which  leads  one  from 
error ;  and  the  more  prompt  the  remedy  the  more 
it  is  efficacious.  Morality  can  never  be  in  danger 
so  long  as  truth  raises  its  voice  and  makes  itself 

Gabriel  describes  the  effect  upon  him  as  he  read 
the  book:  "Full  of  respect,  confidence  and  faith, 
I  opened  its  pages.  At  first,  I  did  not  understand  it ; 
but  at  last  I  did.  Struck  with  shame  and  horror, 
and  overcome  by  astonishment,  I  had  hardly  strength 
to  close,  with  trembling  hand,  this  abominable  text- 

158  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    HOME. 

book.  I  immediately  came  to  you,  my  father,  to 
ask  pardon  for  having  involuntarily  cast  my  eyes  on 
its  pages,  which,  by  mistake,  I  supposed  you  had 
put  into  my  hands." 

< '  'You  may  also  remember,' "  said  the  priest,  < '  'that 
I  quieted  your  scruples,  explaining  to  you  that  it 
was  necessary  that  a  priest,  who  was  destined  to 
hear  all  things  under  the  seal  of  confession,  should 
know  all,  with  the  power  of  appreciating  it; 
that  the  Society  imposed  the  reading  of  the  com 
pendium  as  a  text-book  on  you  deacons,  seminar 
ists  and  priests,  who  might  be  called  to  the  sacred 
duty  of  confession.' " 

"  '  I  believed  you,  my  father  ;  the  habit  of  passive 
obedience  was  too  strong  upon  me,  discipline  had  so 
utterly  deprived  me  of  all  self-examination,  that 
spite  of  my  horror,  for  which  I  then  reproached 
myself  as  for  a  heavy  fault,  in  remembering  your 
words,  I  returned  with  the  book  into  my  room.  I 
read  it !  Oh  !  my  father,  what  a  revelation  was  there 
of  the  excessive  refinements  of  criminal  luxury ! 
Then  in  the  vigor  of  youth,  I  had  been  alone  upheld 
by  my  ignorance,  and  the  assistance  of  God,  against 
sensual  struggles.  Oh,  that  night,  that  night!  in 
the  midst  of  the  deep  silence  of  my  solitude,  tremb 
ling  with  fright  and  confusion,  I  spelt  over  that 
catechism  of  monstrous,  unheard-of,  unknown  de 
baucheries  ;  in  proportion  as  its  obscene  pictures  of 
frightful  lust  were  presented  to  my  imagination  — 
till  then  chaste  and  pure, — you  know,  oh  God  !  that 
it  seemed  as  if  my  reason  had  become  weakened  ;  yes, 
and  had  entirely  gone  astray  ;  for  although  I  desired 
utterly  to  fly  from  this  infernal  book ;  yet,  I  know 
not  by  what  awful,  frightful  attraction,  by  what 
devouring  curiosity,  I  was  still  held  breathless  over 
its  infamous  pa«>-es.  I  felt  as  though  I  should  have 

A       O  O 

died  from  shame  and  confusion ;  and  yet,  in  spite  of 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME.  159 

myself,  my  cheeks  were  burning  and  a  corrupting 
warmth  circulated  through  my  veins,  and  these 
terrible  allusions  assisted  to  complete  my  wander 
ings  ;  it  seemed  as  though  lascivious  phantoms  were 
starting  from  its  accursed  pages,  and  I  lost  my 
recollection  in  seeking  to  avoid  their  burning 

"  *  The  terms  in  which  you  speak  of  this  book  are 
highly  blameable,'  said  the  priest;  '  you  were  the 
victim  of  your  own  excited  imagination,  and  it  is  to 
that  alone  that  you  ought  to  ascribe  those  fatal 
impressions,  instead  of  imputing  them  to  a  book, 
excellent  and  irreproachable  for  its  purpose,  and 
authorized  by  the  church.' 

"  '  Truly,  my  father,'"  replied  Gabriel,  with  the 
most  profound  bitterness,  "  4 1  have  no  right  to  com 
plain  that  my  mind,  till  that  time  innocent  and  pure, 
should  henceforth  be  polluted  with  deformities  that 
I  should  never  even  have  dreamt  of;  for  it  is  not 
likely  that  any  who  could  have  given  themselves  over 
to  such  horrors  would  have  asked  pardon  from  them 
of  a  priest.' 

"  *  These  are  matters  on  which  you  are  not  com 
petent  to  judge,'  angrily  replied  the  Father  d'Aig- 

"  '  Then  I  will  say  no  more  on  that  subject,' "  said 
Gabriel,  as  he  proceeded. 

"A  long  illness  succeeded  this  awful  night." 

After  it,  he  went  as  a  missionary  to  America.  It 
is  refreshing  to  read  his  description  of  his  enjoyment 
of  freedom  : 

"From  my  childhood,  I  had  always  either  lived  in  a 
college  or  a  seminary,  in  a  state  of  oppression  and  con 
tinual  dejection  ;  and  from  being  always  accustomed  to 
keep  my  eyes  upon  the  ground,  I  had  never  known 
what  it  was  to  contemplate  the  heavens,  or  the  splen 
did  beauties  of  Nature.  Oh,  what  profound,  what 

160  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   HOME. 

religious  happiness  I  enjoyed  on  first  suddenly  find 
ing  myself  transported  amongst  the  imposing  gran 
deurs  of  the  ocean,  when,  during  the  voyage,  I  con 
templated  myself  between  the  sea  and  sky  !  Then  it 
seemed  as  if  I  had  quitted  a  place  of  thick  and  heavy 
darkness.  For  the  first  time  for  many  years,  I  felt 
my  heart  freely  beating  in  my  bosom.  For  the  first 
time,  I  felt  that  I  was  master  of  my  own  thoughts  ; 
and  I  then  dared  to  examine  my  past  life,  as  one  who 
looks  from  a  precipice  into  the  deep  and  darkened 
valley  beneath  him.  Then  strange  doubts  came 
across  my  mind.  I  inquired  of  myself  by  what  right, 
or  to  what  end,  I  had  been  so  long  a  time  oppressed 
and  borne  down  ;  deprived  of  the  exercise  of  my 
free  will,  of  my  liberty,  of  my  reason.  Since  God 
had  endowed  me  with  all  these,  then  I  reasoned, 
that  perhaps  the  ends  of  that  grand,  beautiful  and 
holy  work  to  which  I  had  dedicated  myself,  would 
one  day  be  developed,  and  compensate  me  for  my 
obedience  and  resignation. 

On  my  arrival  at  Charleston,  S.C.,  the  Superior  of 
the  establishment  in  that  town,  to  whom  I  had  com 
municated  my  doubts  as  to  the  object  of  the  Society, 
took  upon  himself  to  clear  them  up.  With  a  fearful 
candor  he  unveiled  their  ends  ;  not  perhaps  as  un 
derstood  by  all  the  members  of  the  Society,  of  whom 
a  great  many  partook  of  my  ignorance,  but  such  as 
the  principals  of  it  had  undeviatingly  pursued  from 
the  foundation  of  the  Order.  I  became  terrified.  Iread 
the  casuists.  Oh,  my  father  !  what  a  new  and  frightful 
revelation  for  me,  when  at  every  page  of  these  books, 
written  by  the  fathers,  I  read  an  excuse  —  indeed  a 
justification — of  robbery,  calumny,  violation,  adultery, 
perjury,  murder,  regicide,  as  follows  : 

"  Violation. — He  who,  either  by  force,  menace, 
fraud,  or  importunity,  seduces  a  virgin,  without 
promise  of  marriage,  must  indemnify  the  girl,  or  her 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  161 

relatives,  for  the  wrong  that  may  result  from  it,  by 
giving  her  a  dowry,  by  which  she  may  get  a  hus 
band  ;  or  marrying  her  himself,  if  he  cannot  otherwise 
indemnify  her.  If,  hoiuever,  the  offense  remains  an 
absolute  secret,  the  seducer  is  not  bound  to  make  any 
restitution"  This  is  Romanism. 

"Adultery. — If  any  one  has  a  guilty  connection 
with  a  married  woman,  not  because  she  is  married, 
but  because  she  is  handsome  —  setting  aside  the  cir 
cumstances  of  her  being  married  —  such  connection, 
according  to  many  authors,  does  not  constitute  the 
sin  of  adultery,  but  merely  that  of  fornication." 

After  reading  this,  Gabriel  said  :  "When  I  thought 
within  myself,  that  as  a  priest  of  the  God  of  charity, 
of  justice,  of  pardon,  I  yet  belonged  to  a  society 
whose  chiefs  propounded  such  doctrines  and  boasted 
of  them,  I  made  an  oath  before  God,  to  break  for 
ever  the  bonds  by  which  I  was  attached  to  it." 

Is  it  probable,  is  it  possible,  that  Jesuitism  has 
improved?  Is  such  a  school  or  university  a  desidera 
tum  in  this  land?  Do  we  need  to  have  American 
youth  doomed  to  such  a  discipline?  Father  Chiniquy 
declares,  that  students  in  this  land  seek  to  escape  this 
sea  of  nastiness.  The  effect  of  such  teaching  is  hor 
rible.  It  undermines  and  degrades  manhood.  It  is 
time  that  this  truth  was  brought  home  to  the  con 
sciences  of  men.  They  have  got  to  be  made  to  see 
that  Romanism  is  not  a  religion,  but  a  plot — an 
adjunct  of  hell ;  and  that  it  has  nothing  whatever  to 
do  with  heaven. 

Now  it  is  admitted,  that  the  most  revolting  and 
degrading  scene  of  the  confessional  is  that  of  the 
prescribed  treatment  of  females.  On  the  mind  of 
every  Roman  Catholic  the  conviction  is  fastened, 
that  damnation  is  sure  to  come  to  those  who  go  to 
confession  and  do  not  confess  every  sin  they  have 
committed.  Further,  that  if  a  female  appears  mod- 

162  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

est,  the  confessor  is  instructed  that  her  modesty  must 
be  overcome,  or  else  he  is  authorized  to  deny  her 

"But,"  it  has  been  well  asked,  "what  modesty 
in  a  young  lady,  or  any  other  person,  is  in  danger  of 
being  offended,  if  the  priest's  conduct  is  directed  by 
God's  word  ?  For  then  he  would  think  of  and  practice 
naught  but  '  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever 
things  are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  what 
soever  things  are  lovely,  and  whatsoever  things  are 
of  good  report/  It  is,  however,  because  of  the  oppo 
site  of  those  things,  especially  in  things  that  axe  pure, 
that  the  modesty  of  the  most  hardened  sinner  must 
at  times  be  shocked  in  the  confessional ;  of  course,  we 
need  not  be  surprised  to  learn  that  a  young  lady  can 
be  offended  there.  Indeed,  in  looking  over  a  pamph 
let,  containing  lengthy  extracts  from  theological 
works  used  in  seminaries,  not  in  Ireland,  but  in  the 
United  States,  that  part  of  the  confessional  having 
reference  particularly  to  females, — in  single  life,  in  the 
marriage  state,  and  in  widowhood, — it  is  impossible 
to  conceive  of  any  thing  more  vile,  more  outrageously 
offensive  and  abominable,  to  any  mind  not  steeped  in 
the  lowest  depths  of  sensualized  life.  "  Ought  not 
these  facts  to  be  placed  within  reach  of  the  fathers 
and  mothers  whose  children  are  exposed  to  such  perils 
because  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  permitted 
unmolested  to  do  its  hellish  work  ?  Approach  it  and 
try  to  write  the  words,  and  the  hand  pauses,  the  heart 
sickens,  and  it  seems  impossible  to  proceed. 

How  husbands  can  allow  their  wives  to  go  to  con 
fession,  fathers  their  daughters,  brothers  their  sisters  ; 
or  how  an  intelligent  and  thoughtful  people  can  look 
with  favor  upon  the  building  up  of  an  institution 
in  which  these  debasing  and  polluting  utterances  are 
taught,  passes  comprehension. 

The  Rev.  Pierce  Connelly,  a  domestic  chaplain  to 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  163 

the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  in  a  letter  published  in  the 
London  Times,  says:  "I  have  had  experience  in 
the  confessional,  from  princes  downwards,  and  out  of 
it,  such  as  perhaps  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  no  other 
living  man  ;  and  my  solemn  conviction  is,  that  a  celi 
bate  priesthood,  organized  like  that  of  Rome,  is  in 
irreconcilable  hostility  with  all  good  human  interests. 
I  have  seen  clerical  inviolability  made  to  mean  noth 
ing  less  than  license  and  impurity.  Ihavereadto  the 
simple-minded  Cardinal-Prefect  of  the  Propaganda  a 
narrative  written  to  a  pious  lady  friend,  by  a  respected 
Roman  priest,  of  such  enormities  of  lust  in  his  fellow- 
priests  around  him,  that  the  reading  of  them  took 
away  the  breath  ;  to  be  answered, — '  Caro  Mio ' 
— «  T  know  it,  I  know  it  all,  and  more  and  worse  than 
all ;  but  nothing  can  be  done  ! '  I  have  known  a 
priest  practice  Ligouri  on  his  client  simply  as  an 
amateur  of  wickedness,  apparently  without  conscious 
malice,  just  as  he  would  try  poison  upon  dogs  and 
cats  ;  an  lago,  without  even  an  imaginary  wrong  from 
anybody,*  and  I  have  seen  priests  of  mean  abilities, 
of  coarse  natures,  and  gross  breeding,  practice  upon 
pure  and  highly- gifted  women  of  the  upper  ranks, 
married  and  unmarried,  the  teachings  of  their  treach 
erous  and  impure  casuistry,  and  with  a  success  that 
seemed  more  than  human.  I  have  seen  these  priests 
impose  their  pretended  divine  authority,  and  sustain  it 
by  mock  miracles,  for  ends  that  were  simply  devilish. 
I  have  had  poured  into  my  ears  what  can  never  be 
uttered,  and  what  ought  not  to  be  believed,  but  was 
only  too  plainly  true.  And  I  have  seen  that  all  that  is 
most  deplorable  is  not  an  accident,  but  a  result,  and 
an  inevitable  result,  of  the  working  practical  system  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  with  all  its  stupendous  machinery 
of  mischief.  And  the  system  is  irrevocable  and  irre 

*  Letters  of  Marcus,  p.  122.    f  H>id,  P-  122. 

164  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

Yet  this  is  not  all.  It  is  even  not  the  worst.  Man 
is  what  woman  makes  him,  and  the  priest  unmakes 
the  woman  and  subverts  the  solid  edifice  by  the  ruin 
of  the  foundation.  What  shall  be  done  about  it? 
Shall  the  truth  be  scattered?  The  need  of  it  is 
apparent  in  this  and  other  lands. 

The  Chairman  of  the  Chili  Mission  of  the  Presby 
terian  church,  writes  as  follows : 

"  My  Dear  Brother  :  I  have  read  your  book  *  Why 
Priests  Should  Wed,'  and  beg  to  say  it  is  just  what 
is  needed.  I  wish  you  had  the  power  of  reading  the 
secrets  of  the  greatest  secret  society  in  the  world — 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church, — as  these  secrets  are  hid 
den  to-day  in  the  United  States.  I  could  give  you 
some  live  facts  of  the  present  moment  concerning 
the  great  Harlot  as  this  immense  institution  has  devel 
oped  here. 

"  I  will  write  my  request,  and  then  give  you  a  fact 
or  two  illustrative  of  the  BEAST  you  are  trying  to 
destroy  :  1.  Have  you  any  objections  to  our  translat 
ing  and  printing  your  book  in  Chili  ?  2.  Would  you 
object  to  its  coming  out  in  Spanish  in  an  unmutilated 
form?  and  if  so,  would  you  be  willing  to  supply  us  the 
suppressed  matter  so  that  it  could  be  restored  in  the 
translation?  Let  me  add  now  a  fact  or  two  that  will 
illustrate,  1st :  Your  theme,  '  Why  Priests  Should 
Wed;'  and  secondly,  The  benumbing  influence  of 
this  horrid  system,  on  not  only  the  conscience,  but 
also  on  the  moral  sense  of  the  Romanist,  and  the 
manliness  and  womanliness  of  the  members  of  this 
depraved  society. 

6  'The  Sota-Cura,  or  Yice-Cura,  in  Parral,  ruined, 
sometime  ago,  one  of  the  teachers  in  the  public  school. 
The  lady  lives  now  in  San  Carlos,  and  the  child  is  in 
Chilan,  and  the  Cura  still  performs  his  functions. 

"  The  Principal  Cura  of  Parral  says,  that  it  is  of  no 
consequence,  that  he  is  ugly  ;  give  him  but  two  hours 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    KOME.  165 

with  a  woman,  and  he  can  destroy  her.  This  beast  is 
in  full  charge  of  the  parish  church  of  Parral,  and  had 
been  transferred  to  that  church  because  of  complaints 
against  him  for  seducing  women. 

"  Another  eura  came  one  night  to  a  house  where 
two  young  men  were  visiting  two  young  ladies.  He 
called  the  young  ladies  to  sit  one  each  side,  and  spread 
ing  a  manto  in  front  of  the  three,  began  under  the 
manto  to  handle  the  girls.  The  young  men  saw  him 
do  it,  and  had  not  spunk  enough  to  kick  the  drunken 
rake  out  of  doors.  The  mothers  do  not  seem  to  make 
much  objection  to  such  actions.  The  mothers  know 
of  the  unhappy  relations  of  the  priests  with  their 
daughters,  and  say  nothing. 

"  In  Cauquenes,  the  other  day,  a  young  woman  ran 
into  the  chancel,  just  after  the  priest  had  consecrated 
the  wine,  and  was  about  to  drink  it.  She  snatched 
the  chalice  from  his  hands,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
congregation  shouted,  'You  are  a  bad  man,  and  not 
worthy  to  drink  that  cup,'  and  at  the  word  she  drank 
the  wine  herself.  The  next  Sunday  she  was  in  her 
place  in  the  choir  and  nothing  was  done  to  her  ;  though 
she  had  done  a  deed  that  would  have  put  her  in  prison. 
But  the  priest  retired  from  the  church  and  went  some 
where  else.  The  parents  of  the  young  woman  say, 
she  was  justified  in  this  act.  The  account  was  pub 
lished  one  week  ago  in  El  Sur,  a  paper  of  Concepcion. 
It  was  not  long  ago  that  the  Bishop  of  Concepcion  was 
the  cause  of  the  ruin  of  a  young  woman  of  high  par 
entage  :  the  facts  were  known  to  all  Concepcion,  but 
the  Bishop  still  served.  The  mouths  of  friends  were 
hushed.  The  bishop  has  since  died  of  cholera.  A 
gentleman  in  La  Serena  told  me  of  the  fact  that  a 
servant  girl  in  his  house  was  found  in  the  family- way , 
and  the  author  of  her  shame  was  an  official  member 
of  the  Bishop's  house. 

"  This  gentleman  went  to  the  Bishop  and  had  the 

166  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

delinquent  discovered  and  transferred  to  some 
other  part.  Had  the  child  been  born  alive,  it  was  his 
intention  to  make  the  priest  support  it. 

"  When  after  a  long  vacancy  the  present  archbishop 
was  called  to  fill  the  See,  at  the  installation  or  conse 
cration,  a  woman  was  observed  to  hold  a  child  of  two 
years  up  above  the  crowd,  and  was  heard  say  to  it, 
"That  man  [the  new  archbishop]  is  your  father." 
She  was  followed  to  her  house,  and  it  was  discovered 
that  she  was  indeed  a  mistress  of  the  high  functionary. 
This  account  was  published,  and  the  address  of  the 
one  who  noted  the  fact  given,  yet  no  notice  was  taken 
of  it.  Not  a  single  Eoman  Catholic  paper  said  a  word 
or  referred  to  it;  much  less  uttered  an  indignant 
denial,  and  demanded  proof,  or  the  punishment  of  the 

"Your  book  covers  a  wider  ground,  and  deals  also 
with  fundamental  questions  in  such  a  way  that  we 
would  see  it  in  the  hands  of  every  intelligent  Roman 
ist,  and  for  this  reason  have  written  you. 

I  am, 

J.  M.  ALLIS. 

Santiago,  Chili,  S.A.,  May  4th,  1888.     Casilla  912. 

While  it  may  not  be  wise  to  do  more  than  has  been 
attempted  in  "Why  Priests  Should  Wed,"  it  does 
seem  important  that  the  truth  be  given  to  the  men 
and  women  of  this  Western  world,  that  they  may 
judge  truly  the  character  of  Romanism,  the  life-long 
foe  of  morality,  of  virtue,  and  of  Christianity. 



AND    NUNS  ;    OR,    WHAT    ROME    ADVISES 

MAY    BE    DONE. 

It  is  idle  to  dream  of  the  purity  of  men  who  are 
accustomed  to  mouth  words  full  of  vile  suggestions. 
4 'As  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he."  This  had  been  the 
ory.  When  the  lecture  entitled  : 


was  delivered  in  one  of  our  great  cities,  a  storm  of 
opposition  was  raised  by  Koine.  The  lecture  was 
called  "  foul-mouthed"  by  leading  Roman  Catholics, 
and  the  nuns  were  spoken  of  as  immaculate  and 
above  suspicion.  A  lady  who  had  been  ten  years  in 
one  of  the  nunneries  of  the  town,  came  to  a  subse 
quent  lecture,  and  sent  a  friend  to  the  platform  of 
the  crowded  hall,  who  said  :  "I  am  authorized  by  a 
lady  now  in  this  audience,  a  member  of  a  Congrega 
tional  church" — giving  her  name,  and  the  locality 
where  she  resided  — "  to  say,  that  she  has  been  ten 
years  in  a  a  convent  in  this  city,  and  for  eight  years 
wore  the  black  veil  as  a  nun ;  and  she  declares  that 
all  that  has  been  said,  charging  incontinency  upon 
priests  and  nuns,  is  true,  but  that  the  half  has  not 
been  told."  That  was  much.  This  that  follows  is 

A  gentleman  occupying  a  distinguished  posi 
tion  in  the  Christian  world,  brought  the  following 
statement.  It  seemed  incredible,  and  was  not  used 
until  it  had  been  attested  on  oath.  With  feelings 

168  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME. 

bordering  on  horror,  it  was  read  word  for  word  ;  and 
if  after  reading  this,  that  is  faithfully  copied,  and  the 
chapter  preceding,  there  are  those  who  claim  that 
Eomanism  is  worthy  of  regard,  should  they  not  be 
classed  with  those  who  gladly  "believe  a  lie  that 
they  may  be  damned  "  ? 

A  young  man  of  seventeen  years  is  walking  the 
deck  of  an  excursion  steamer.  Two  men,  dressed  as 
priests,  are  on  the  deck.  One  of  them  bows  to  the 
young  man.  lie  returns  the  salutation.  Where 
upon  one  of  the  priests  steps  up  and  says  :  "I  am 
glad,  my  son,  to  note  your  reverence  for  the  fathers 
of  your  church."  I  said  :  "  My  custom  is^ to  treat 
with  respect  any  professed  teacher  of  Christian  tl-ulh." 
He  asked  me  to  sit  down  beside  him,  and  'He  en 
quired  my  name,  age,  occupation,  parentage,,  pur 
pose  in  life,  etc.  ;  and  on  my  telling  him  that  I 
expected  to  study  law,  he  gave  me  much  sound  and 
wholesome  advice.  Finally  he  asked  me  if  I  knew 
him.  I  said:  "No."  He  said  he  was  His  Grace 
the  Archbishop  of  Toronto  ;  and  that  the  priest  who 

was  with  him  was  Father .  I  expressed  my  due 

recognition  of  the  honor  of  a  conversation  with  His 
Grace ;  whereupon  he  said,  he  had  taken  quite  an 
interest  in  me,  and  would  like  to  grant  me  an  abso 
lution  for  my  past  sins,  if  I  would  confess  them  to 
him  ;  and  that  he  had  no  doubt  he  could  get  the  key 
of  the  Captain's  stateroom  for  the  purpose.  I  replied 
that  it  would  be  useless,  because  I  had  no  faith  in 
the  efficacy  of  any  such  pardoning. 

He  asked  me  to  take  off  my  hat  and  pray  with  him  ; 
and  the  three  of  us  removed  our  hats,  and  he  offered 
up  a  very  earnest,  brief  prayer  there  upon  the  deck — 
the  place  where  we  were  sitting  being  quite  secluded, 
and  we  remained  sitting  during  the  prayer.  After 
the  prayer,  he  contiuued  talking  to  me  for  an  hour, 
giving  me  excellent  advice  on  my  life  and  habits, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  169 

especially  warning  me  against  the  gratification  of 
sensual  passions,  either  by  self-abuse  or  harlotry. 

From  the  steamboat  they  pass  to  a  parlor-car  ;  and 
there,  the  door  being  locked,  the  youth  was  asked 
to  make  himself  comfortable  on  a  couch  at  the  side 
of  the  Archbishop.  He  then  led  the  conversation 
into  special  lines.  For  example,  he  asked  me  :  "If 
in  school  I  had  not  often  had  my  passion  aroused  by 
the  legs  of  the  girls  being  visible  below  their  short 
dresses,  and  if  I  had  not  known  boys  who  were  seated 
across  the  aisle  from  the  girls  to  deliberately  drop 
pencils  or  books  on  the  floor,  so  that,  when  picking 
them  up,  they  might  look  under  the  skirts  of  the 
nearest  girl."  This  is  surprising  language  for  an 
Archbishop  to  address  to  a  youth  of  seventeen.  It 
is  but  the  prelude  to  the  nastiness  that  follows. 

This  was  one  of  the  illustrations  upon  which  he 
built  skilful  and  forcible  arguments  against  the  Pro 
testant  public  school  question. 

As  a  further  illustration  —  this  time  on  the  line 
of  the  open  Bible  —  he  referred  to  Luke  1  :  23  : 
"  Every  male  that  openeth  the  womb,  shall  be  called 
holy  to  the  Lord  ;  "  and  he  said  that  he  knew  of  hun 
dreds  of  instances  where  young  men  had  twisted  that 
passage  into  an  excuse  for  immoral  connection.  And 
upon  this,  and  other  illustrations  of  a  like  nature,  he 
erected  what  he  thought  an  impregnable  barrier 
against  the  free  use  of  the  Bible,  apart  from  priestly 

The  Archbishop  having  attempted  to  awaken  dis 
trust  in  the  mind  of  the  youth  in  regard  to  the  most 
pertinent  and  solid  grounds  of  Protestantism,  very 
quickly  developed  "  a  careful,  elaborate  and  attrac 
tive  description  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  its 
universality,  the  grandeur  of  its  history,  its  glorious 
ritual,  its  magnificent  conquests  in  the  past,  the  sanc 
tity  of  a  priest's  life,  the  unequaled  advantages  for 

170  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

study  which  it  offered,  the  high  positions  which  faith 
ful  energy  could  achieve  within  its  bounds,  and  par 
ticularly  did  he  dilate  on  the  opportunities  which 
there  were  given  for  a  complete  education,  a  finished 
course  of  knowledge." 

He  dazzled  me  with  a  glorious  view  of  Catholic 
scholarship,  claiming  that  all  truth  lay  within  the 
reach  of  a  priest,  while  the  wonderful  statement 
which  he  made  of  their  communion  with  God  seemed 
to  clothe  them  with  a  halo  of  divinity.  They  were 
said  to  be  above  truth,  because  they  were  the  com 
panions  of  God,  who  was  the  Author  of  truth. 

His  portraiture  of  the  Pope  was  dazzling.  He  was 
the  monarch  of  emperors  ;  his  subjects  were  num 
bered  by  hundreds  of  millions.  He  was  infallible, 
and  the  authorized  representation  of  the  Godhead  on 
earth  ;  and  his  treasures,  whether  viewed  financially 
in  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones,  or  spiritually 
in  the  worship  given  to  him  by  his  subjects  —  in  any 
light,  his  treasures  were  infinite  ;  and  this,  he  said,  was 
possible  to  me,  though,  of  course,  not  probable. 
But  he  pointed  out  to  me,  that  in  the  lawful  struggle 
for  ascendancy  in  the  Catholic  Church,  my  ambition 
could  be  satiated  to  its  fullest  fruition,  and  the  greatest 
glory  of  my  proudest  desires  could  be  more  than  satis 
fied;  while  even  if  I  never  became  more  than  a  com 
mon  priest,  my  power  and  influence  would  be  far 
greater  than  that  of  the  highest  judge  in  the  land ; 
and  all  these  glorious  possibilities  would  be  laid  open 
to  me  then  and  there,  if  I  would  but  humbly  and 
penitently  become  a  convert  to  the  truth.  I  could  go 
straight  to  Toronto  with  him,  and  within  twenty-four 
hours  could  be  safely  under  the  fold  of  the  only  and 
everlasting  church  of  God. 

The  triune  oath  required  of  me,  he  said,  was  very 
simple.  Poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience  were  then 


described  ;  and  so  skilfully  was  the  web  laid  that  he 
thought  my  entanglement  was  complete. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  I  expressed  my  fear 
that,  with  my  passionate  nature,  I  could  not  keep 
pure  the  second  vow,  and  that  I  had  a  great  dislike 
to  any  pursuit  in  life  that  would  quench  the  lire  of 
my  passion.  This,  I  candidly  stated  to  him,  was  a 
most  serious  obstacle  ;  whereupon  he  gave  me  the 
following  explanation  of  the  vow,  stating  that  it 
followed  and  was  intimately  connected  with  the  first 
vow,  and  could  be  only  thoroughly  understood  in 
that  light;  and  that  "when  these  two  vows  were 
properly  understood,  it  was  quite  consistent  with 
them  that  the  priest  and  the  nun  should  mutually 
gratify  the  sensual  desires  of  the  other." 


(1)  All  priests  and  nuns  must  take  the  vow  of 
poverty.  (2)  This  vow  means,  the  yielding  to  the 
service  of  the  church  of  God,  not  only  your  property, 
but  your  body  and  your  mind  ;  that  is  to  say,  your 
affections  and  your  very  thoughts.  (3)  Therefore, 
you,  as  a  person,  no  longer  exist;  both  priest  and 
nun  are  an  inherent  part  of  the  church.  (4) 
Hence,  physical  coition  between  the  two  was  no 
more  sin  than  the  contact  of  the  opposite  organs  of 
an  hemaphrodite,  or  the  mingling  of  the  various 
robes  of  priest  and  nun  —  it  was  simply  the  contact 
of  various  parts  of  the  one  organization. 


(1)  The  Church  was  the  bride  of  Christ.  (2) 
The  priest  was  the  representative  or  local  vicar  of 
Christ.  (3)  It  followed,  that  every  nun,  by  her 
marriage  with  the  Church,  became  a  part  of  the  body 
of  Christ's  bride.  (4)  Hence,  physical  connection 
between  priest  and  nun  is  not  only  the  privilege,  but 

172  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

becomes    the    duty,    of   those    connected   with    the 


( 1 )  The  Word  of  God,  and  especially  the  epistles 
of  Paul,  particularly  insist  and  teach,  that  every 
believer  in  Christ,  becomes  an  organ  in  the  body  of 
Christ.  (2)  Hence,  all  members  of  the  true 
Church  of  Christ  become  equal  members  of  the  one 
body.  (3)  Hence,  as  stated  by  Paul,  in  1  Cor. 
11  :  21 ,  "  The  head  cannot  say  lo  the  feet,  I  have  no 
need  of  thee."  So  neither  can  the  priest  or  nun. 
(4)  Hence,  it  follows  again,  as  laid  down  by  Paul 
in  the  same  chapter,  "that  there  should  be  no 
schism  in  the  body,  but  that  the  members  should 
have  the  same  care  one  for  another."  (o)  Hence, 
he  concluded,  that  the  coition  of  priest  and  nun  for 
mutual  comfort,  was  as  natural  as  the  chafing 
together  of  the  right  and  left  hand  in  cold  weather. 

The  Archbishop  was  ably  seconded  in  the  matter 
by  Father ,  whose  role  appeared  to  be  the  insert 
ing  of  complimentary  remarks  concerning  the  Arch 
bishop,  and  extolling  his  wisdom,  learning,  zeal, 

After  this  came  the  suggestion  that  the  young  man 
should  leave  gun  and  rod  in  the  passenger  coach, 
and  drop  his  hat  out  of  the  window  ;  which  would 
lead  his  parents  to  believe  that  he  had  fallen  from  the 
train;  while  the  non-discovery  of  his  body  would 
always  remain  with  them  as  a  hope  that  he  was  not 
dead  and  might  ultimately  return;  while  he  was  to 
proceed  with  the  Archbishop  to  the  city,  where,  after 
being  admitted  i'nto  the  Catholic  Church,  he  would 
be  provided  with  a  first-class  passage  to  Rome,  and 
a  recommendation  to  an  eminent  official  there  ;  from 
which  time  onward,  all  the  scholarships  of  Christen 
dom  would  be  within  his  grasp,  while  the  only  limits 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  173 

to  his  towering  ambition  would  be  the  energy  and 
ability  which  he  should  display  to  entitle  him  to  it, 
and  the  fullest  gratification  of  all  natural  desires 
could  be  accomplished  in  a  manner  perfectly  consis 
tent  with  a  holy  and  sanctified  life,  the  service  of 
Christ  and  his  fellow-men,  with  the  certain  guarantee, 
of  eternal  life. 

Such  was  the  Archbishop's  scheme.  If  anything 
more  devilish  can  be  devised,  it  proves  great  capac 
ity  in  that  line.  The  youth  was  earnestly  persuaded 
not  to  reject  the  truth.  See  him  !  He  is  in  the  car 
without  a  friend.  The  Archbishop  and  priest  are 
his  keepers.  All  knelt  together  in  prayer.  The 
prelate  prayed  for  his  conversion.  A  few  minutes 
might  have  sealed  his  doom  ;  when,  in  the  mercy  of 
God,  the  locomotive's  shrill  whistle  blew  for  his 
home  station.  That  sudden  shriek  brought  him  back 
suddenly  to  reality  and  decision.  One  thought  of 
home,  of  mother,  of  Bible  and  Christ,  and  the  temp 
tation  was  gone.  Thanking  the  Archbishop  for  his 
kindness,  he  sprung  to  the  door,  turned  the  key, 
retired  from  the  car,  and  in  a  moment  was  upon  the 
platform  —  saved  from  popery  and  hell ! 

Does  such  a  statement  throw  any  light  upon  the 
conduct  of  priests?  Is  it  strange  that  men  thus 
taught  so  often  fall?  "  Oh,"  said  a  young  priest  to 
Blanco  White,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  after  having 
for  four  or  five  years  discharged  the  duties  of  his 
station,  "  God  only  knoWs  what  I  have  suffered  dur 
ing  this  time  !  And  if  I  have  fallen,  it  is  not  with 
out  fighting.  Had  I  been  allowed  to  choose  a  wife — 
as  it  is  the  law  of  God,  who  destines  man  to  mar 
riage,  whatever  our  rules  teach  to  the  contrary, —  I 
should  have  been  the  happiest  man  in  the  world ;  I 
should  be  a  good,  a  holy  priest ;  while  now,  I  am  — 
oh,  I  am  ashamed  of  myself!"  This  is  really  the  sad 
history  of  all  their  falls  ;  for,  let  us  be  just,  no  men 

174  WASHINGTON   IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

are  tempted  like  priests.  Their  passions  are  often 
necessarily  aroused.  The  demon  of  bad  thoughts 
takes  possession  of  them.  Their  ministry  drives 
them  into  such  relations  with  women,  into  whose 
most  secret  thoughts  they  are  obliged  to  enter,  that 
»their  virtue  receives  many  shocks.  Admit  that  in 
the  beginning  they  try  to  be  faithful.  They  nutter,  fall, 
reform  again,  go  on,  fall  again,  and  at  length,  to  fin 
ish  this  horrible  struggle,  abandon  faith,  and  sink 
into  Atheism  ;  because  of  the  impossibility  of  recon 
ciling  their  faith  with  conduct  so  vile,  and  yet  so 
common  to  the  class. 

If  the  statement  of  the  Archbishop  contains  the 
truth,  what  a  horrid  light  it  sheds  upon  the  conduct 
of  priests  ! 

A  gray-haired  mother  who  had  fled  from  Rome  to 
Christ,  came  and  said  :  "My  granddaughter  is  being 

wooed  and  won  by  Father .*'  She  spoke  as  if 

the  priest  was  a  lover,  and  not  a  minister. 

"  Can  priests  win  hearts?  Is  that  their  voca 

4  *  They  were  nominally  for  the  church;  but  really 
for  themselves,"  was  the  sad  reply. 

They  had  read  "Why  Priests  Should  Wed,"  and 
were  startled  by  its  terrible  revelations.  The  young 
lady  accompanied  her  grandmother  to  the  house  of 
God.  Beautiful  in  face  and  form,  attractive  in 
manner,  soft-toned  in  speech,  she  seemed  fitted  to 
make  some  man  a  good  wife,  and  to  become  the 
centre  of  a  pleasant  home.  She  had  determined  to 
become  a  nun.  The  cloister  was  not  in  her  thought, 
nor  was  religion.  She  was  in  love  with  the  priest, 
and  thought  of  passing  into  the  cloister  that  she 
might  have  him,  so  soon  as  she  became  a  spiritual 
sister.  Then  came  Gavazzi's  words  of  warning  to 
the  nun.  He  said:  "The  Jesuits,  too,  have  nuns. 
For  almost  every  order  of  monks  there  is  a  corres- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  175 

ponding  order  of  nuns.  If  monks  are  useless  and 
dangerous,  what  are  nuns  ?  They  are  very  gentle- 
speaking  ladies,  very  delicate  ladies;  but,  are  they 
Scriptural  ?  No  !  Christ  never  instituted  nuns  ! 
He  came  alike  to  men  and  women,  and  all  the  human 
race.  Among  his  followers  were  humble  and  devout 
women,  Mary  Magdalen  and  Martha  and  others,  to 
whom  he  spoke  of  things  eternal ;  but  did  he  ever  say 
to  any  of  them  :  '  I  wish  you  to  become  a  nun  ? ' 
Never  !  He  said  :  'Come  and  follow  me  ; '  but  never, 
'Go  to  a  cloister  !  '*  And  yet  nuns  swarm  in  Wash 
ington.  They  ride  in  carriages  ;  they  walk  in  proces 
sion  ;  they  fatten  at  the  public  crib,  and  are  treated 
by  Congressmen  as  if  they  were  worthy  of  supreme 
regard.  Their  names  we  need  not  give,  nor  describe 
the  great  establishment.  Do  parents  understand, 
in  the  light  of  the  Archbishop's  statement,  the  charac 
ter,  standing,  and  habits  of  these  "Sisters"  so-called, 
who  with  the  gratification  of  every  passionate  desire 
are  promised  eternal  life? 

It  is  time  the  iniquitous  character  of  these  institu 
tions  were  made  known.  If  nuns  are  what  the 
Archbishop  describes  them,  the  mistresses  of  priests, 
let  it  be  known, 

Do  parents  consider  the  terrible  meaning  of  the 
conduct  of  a  priest  when  he  makes  love  to  a  girl  and 
obtains  her  consent  to  abandon  home  and  friends, 
and  immure  herself  in  a  convent,  and  become  in  her 
full  maturity,  in  her  ripe  beauty,  the  slavish  subject 
of  the  priest  ? 

In  "  Why  Priests  Should  Wed,"  the  warnings  of 
Wm.  Hogan  and  Maria  Monk  are  given,  but  the 
words  of  the  Archbishop,  and  the  argument  by  which 
the  position  is  maintained,  throw  light  upon  this 
subject.  As  educators,  nuns  are  failures.  They 
live  under  the  influence  of  their  father-confessors, 

*Gavazzi's  Lectures,  pp.  87. 

176  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

These  are  generally  Jesuits,  or  Jesuitically  educated  ; 
the  nun  will  impart  to  her  pupil  the  same  education 
she  receives  from  her  spiritual  director, — a  poor, 
bigoted,  contemptible,  anti- American  education. 
This  is  the  education  given  by  those  nunned  and 
cloistered  teachers,  the  willing  subject  of  the  priests, 
and  who  by  example,  if  not  by  word,  make  a  pro- 
tension  to  virtue  a  play,  if  not  a  by-word  and  a 

Beware  for  your  homes.  Nuns  are  to  be  found 
not  only  in  monasteries,  but  abroad ;  they  travel  in 
disguise,  like  Jesuits.  They  enter  homes  as  servants  ; 
and  though  often  deemed  a  great  blessing  in  a 
Protestant  family,  they  are  at  times  just  the  reverse. 
They  know  how  to  peep  through  the  keyhole,  and 
carry  all  information  they  can  obtain  to  the  father- 
confessor.  Would  you  have  in  your  families  an 
adroit,  consummate  spy?  Take  a  servant  educated 
by  nuns,  and  your  wish  is  gratified.  It  is  beginning 
to  be  fashionable  to  think  that  hospitals  and  asylums 
are  sure  to  be  well  cared  for  if  given  into  the  charge 
of  Sisters  of  Charity.  Before  they  were  introduced, 
hospitals  and  schools  were  well  attended  ;  and  were 
they  now  extinct,  American  institutions  would  be 
well  cared  for  ;  while  what  good  they  do  is  more  than 
outweighed  by  the  unmitigated  evil  of  the  general 
aim  and  tendency  of  monastic  institutions. 



It  would  require  the  genius  of  a  Disraeli  to  do 
justice  to  the  many-sided  characteristics  of  fashion 
able  life  in  Washington.  More  and  more,  throng 
there,  during  the  winter  months,  the  women  of 
fashion  and  the  men  of  note,  who  make  Saratoga, 
Newport,  and  Long  Branch  places  of  attraction  and 
repute  during  the  summer.  Washington  is  becoming 
a  great  winter  resort.  People  come  there,  some  for 
politics,  some  for  office,  some  for  patronage,  and 
others  for  the  rich  pickings  or  plums  of  party  favor 
bestowed  by  their  representatives  in  the  House  and 
Senate,  by  the  men  whom  they  have  been  delighted 
to  honor  with  their  support  at  home,  and  who  feel 
that  obligation  and  interest  alike,  compel  and  com 
mand  them  to  do  for  them  all  in  their  power  to  make 
their  sojourn  in  Washington  a  delight. 

The  receptions  at  the  White  House,  the  spreads 
given  by  the  members  of  the  Cabinet  and  other 
officials  of  high  life,  foreign  and  home,  furnish 
abundant  entertainments  to  which  entrance  is  not 
difficult,  and  is  within  the  reach  of  the  deserving. 
In  fashionable  life,  a're  many  citizens  of  Washington 
who  understand  etiquette,  and  are  leaders  and 
directors  of  the  movements  which  bring  pleasure  or 
pain.  Some  ambitious  relative-  of  a  distinguished 
official  gets  her  name  on  the  page  of  the  Court  paper, 
and  becomes  a  ruling  star.  Round  her  gather  lesser 
lights.  Ambitious  young  men  connected  with  the 

178  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

army    or  navy,    with   foreigners    of  distinction,    or 
attaches    of   the    ministers    who    represent   foreign 
countries,  rival  the  young  Congressman,  the  son  of 
a  senator,  or  mayhap  a  President,  or  the  bright  and 
noble  array  of  newspaper  men,   who  hold  in  their 
hands  the   making  or  unmaking  of  reputations,  the 
successful  writer,  orator,  or  financier,  who  are  there 
with  an  eye  to  business,  and  are  regarded  as  a  great 
catch  at  home,  and  therefore  as  objects   of  regard 
abroad,  share  in  the  pleasures  of  the  dance,   chat  at 
the  supper,    and  play  their   part   in  the    saloon    of 
fashion,   brilliant   with    light,  and  radiant  with  the 
confiscated   rays   flashing   from    brilliant   diamonds 
worn  in  profusion  by  the  attractive  American  women, 
who  are  becoming   each   year  sought  after  by  the 
titled  and  great  of  this   and  other   lands.      Among 
these  are  Jesuits,  without  the  name,  dressed  in  the 
height  of    fashion,    capable   of  conversing    in     any 
tongue,  and  so   able  to   bring   together  the   Cuban 
and  the  pride  of  Paris,  the  German  and  the  sweet- 
toned  Italian  ;   standing  as  an  intermediate  not  only 
between  different  nationalities,  but  different  sects  and 
classes.       They    know   life.       They   have    influence 
with  the  great.     They  sport  in  the  light  of  the  Red- 
Robed  Cardinal,  who  keeps  his  high  place  as  prince 
of  the  church,  and  as  ruler  in  the  political  world,  to 
an  extent  little  appreciated  by  the  uninitiated.     Ever 
on  the  watch  to  bring  a  Protestant  of  influence,  or  of 
wealth — which  in  Washington  creates  influence — into 
association  with  a   Roman    Catholic  of  prominence 
and  position,  it  is  not  difficult-  to  see  that  on  this 
continent  Washington   opens   to  Romanism  a  field 
of  richest  possibilities.      Beside  them,  and   working 
with  Brothers  of  the  Order,   are  female  Jesuits,  as 
well-trained ;  distinguished  for  skill  in  diplomacy,  in 
finesse,  always  ready  to  leave  any  ordinary  occupa 
tion  to  further  the  interests  of  the  church. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  179 

At  their  head  for  years  and  years,  ranked  that 
cultured  and  famed  wife  of  a  great  general  who  wears 
on  her  breast  the  " Golden  Rose,"  presented  by  the 
Pope  of  Rome.  Associating  with  her  are  ladies  who 
rank  high  in  Evangelical  associations,  and  who  are 
always  ready  to  accept  a  second  or  a  subordinate 
place  on  boards  of  hospitals  or  homes  ;  where  they 
vote  as  they  are  bidden,  and  help  to  place  power 
and  patronage  under  the  control  of  that  one  great 
organism  which  works  parties,  senates,  and  supreme 
courts,  with  an  eye  not  to  God's  glory,  but  the  good 
and  growth  of  the  party  of  Rome.  As  proof,  read  a 
few  well-known  facts. 

It  was  at  a  magnificent  party,  a  beautiful  girl,  on  her 
father's  arm,  paused,  and  shook  the  hand  of  a  distin 
guished  gentleman  whose  prospects  brightened  every 
hour  as  the  probable  nominee  for  the  presidency. 
He  made  a  passing  and  complimentary  remark,  which 
brought  a  blush  to  the  cheek,  brightness  to  the  eye, 
and  a  thrill  of  joy  to  the  heart.  Not  far  away  stood 
a  young  man,  the  son  of  a  Protestant,  a  student  at 
Princeton,  enamored  of  her  beauty  and  glad  to  hear 
her  praises  spoken  by  one  so  highly  esteemed.  In  a 
little  time  he  was  at  her  side.  They  were  together 
evening  after  evening.  Every  hindrance  was  removed. 
Room  was  given  them.  Invitation  followed  invita 
tion  to  places  where  pleasure  reigned.  There  were 
those  who  saw  the  game  and  wished  it  well.  The 
Jesuits  were  delighted.  The  President  had  placed 
the  church  of  Rome  under  great  obligations,  by  hav 
ing  his  Secretary  of  State  address  a  letter  to  the  Ital 
ian  government,  asking  that  the  American  College 
be  saved  from  confiscation.  It  was  done  ;  and  the 
name  of  the  President,  as  his  own  successor,  was 
taken  up  on  the  tongue  of  the  press,  and  rolled  like 
a  sweet  morsel  for  months.  He  deserved  what  was 
said  of  him.  He  was  an  honest,  true,  and  good 

180  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

President,  and  proved  that  he  was  an  exception  to  the 
rule,  that  a  Vice-President  succeeding  to  the  presi 
dency  must  be  a  traitor  to  the  party  who  elected 

It  was  thought  that  he  could  be  used  as  an  instru 
ment  in  furthering  a  scheme  upon  which  thought, 
money,  and  much  planning  had  been  bestowed.  He, 
the  son  of  a  Baptist  minister,  had  married  an  Epis 
copalian,  and  had  been  led  by  his  wife  into  the  more 
fashionable  church,  and  was  one  of  the  most  devout 
of  worshippers.  The  Jesuits  saw  in  that  step  but 
the  beginning  that  might  lead  hini  into  the  fold  of  a 
church  in  which  apostolic  succession  was  a  claimed 
verity,  and  not  a  pretence.  Along  this  path  thou 
sands  had  marched  into  the  embrace  of  Rome.  Why 
not  this  cultured  man  ?  Up  came  the  happy  couple 
to  this  polite  and  clear-sighted  man,  who,  handsome 
in  face,  faultless  in  dress,  dignified  in  mien,  and 
courteous  in  speech,  is  the  centre  of  attraction. 

As  the  young  and  happy  couple  pass,  a  friend  to 
the  President  remarks  :  "A  most  desirable  match  !  " 

61  She  is  a  Roman  Catholic,"  replied  the  President. 

"  What  of  that  ?"  was  the  outspoken  ejaculation, 
as  a  shadow  of  disappointment  swept  over  the  faces 
of  the  Jesuitical  throng;  "surely,  that  would  not 
form  an  obstacle  in  the  opinion  of  a  gentleman  who 
allowed  his  heart-love  to  rule  so  much  of  his  life  as 
was  shown  in  his  devotion  to  his  wife." 

The  President's  face  flushed,  and  his  eye  flashed, 
as  he  replied:  "It  would  make  a  vast  difference. 
Between  a  girl  professing  faith  in  Christ  and  a 
member  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  a 
Roman  Catholic,  is  a  wide  remove.  Should  the 
young  man  marry  into  that  home,  they  will  be  com 
pelled  either  to  be  married  in  a  Roman  Catholic 
church  with  its  attendant  display,  or  an  altar  must 
be  built  in  the  home,  and  the  bridegroom  must  con- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  181 

sent  to  having  their  offspring  given  up  to  the  church 
of  Rome.  This  would,  in  my  opinion,  be  an  insepar 
able  barrier  to  the  union." 

A  polite  acquiescence  was  given. 

In  another  part  of  the  room  was  a  hurried  conver 
sation.  That  woman  distinguished  in  securing  the 
advancement  of  any  one  connected  with  the  Roman 
Catholic  church,  from  a  man  who  empties  ash-barrels 
to  one  seeking  a  Cabinet  appointment,  spoke  warmly 
and  wisely  :  "  Sound  him.  Find  out  if  those  are  his 
views.  If  so,  we  will  have  done  with  him." 

To  the  girl  the  words  were  recited.  She  would 
gladly  have  turned  from  Rome.  She  was  tired 
of  its  empty  mummeries,  and  longed  for  something 
better.  These  men,  who  know  so  well  the  weak 
nesses  of  wromen,  knew  how  to  manage  her.  She 
soon  found  herself  fenced  in  to  Jesuitical  influences, 
and  apart  and  away  from  Protestant  associations. 

A  Jesuit  took  the  young  man  to  ride,  and  there 
learned  that  he  would  stand  with  his  household  — 
that  he  would  not  surrender  to  Rome. 

The  father  of  the  girl,  a  devout  Roman  Catholic, 
believed  he  could  remove  the  hindrance.  The  house 
hold  quoted  the  words  of  the  President  in  approval. 
To  the  President  went  the  Congressman,  assured  of 
his  power  to  carry  all  before  him.  The  son  of  a  Bap 
tist  minister,  born  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  know 
ing  Romanism  as  it  is,  and  hating  it  because  of  its 
deserts,  was  firm  and  decided.  Archbishop,  bishop, 
priest  and  Jesuit,  tried  to  persuade,  and  finally  to 
compel.  In  vain  !  Rome  had  reached  a  stone  wall ! 
It  could  not  go  over  it.  It  was  difficult  to  go  around 
it !  At  this  time  the  President  was  riding  on  the 
high  and  crested  wave  of  popularity.  A  second  term 
was  an  assured  fact,  in  the  estimation  of  the  million. 
His  name  was  on  the  world's  broad  tongue  like  the 
sound  of  the  falling  of  a  force.  His  praises  filled 

182  WASHINGTON   IN   THE   LAP    OF    ROME. 

the  press,  and  rolled  like  a  tide  current  over  the 
world.  He  was  honest,  capable,  industrious,  and  a 
mighty  manipulator  of  men.  His  knowledge  of  the 
requirements  of  high  life  surpassed  all  his  predeces 
sors.  As  a  club  man,  he  was  an  authority  ;  and  as  a 
referee  in  difficult  cases,  his  decisions  were  marked 
by  sound  judgment  and  fairness,  and  were  not  ap 
pealed  from.  To  break  such  a  man,  seemed  like  a 
herculean  task ;  but  the  Jesuits  said  it  should  be 
done,  if  he  did  not  bow  to  Rome. 

The  health  of  the  young  lady  gave  way.  The  Jes 
uits  made  the  most  of  it.  The  father  and  the  mag 
nates  of  the  church  grew  desperate.  There  was  great 
commotion  in  fashionable  life.  Rome  had  never 
been  baffled  before.  Could  she  be  baffled  now? 

The  Congressman,  beaten  and  almost  broken,  took 
his  daughter  to  his  home,  where  she  died,  it  is  said, 
with  a  broken  heart.  This  was  as  the  Jesuits  de 
sired.  Then  came  the  organizing  against  the  Presi 
dent,  and  in  favor  of  a  man  more  subtle,  more  com 
plaisant,  more  ready  to  yield. 

As  was  natural,  thought  turned  towards  a  General 
of  the  army,  the  friend  and  companion  of  Grant,  and 
the  most  popular  man  in  Washington.  His  tall  form  ; 
short,  quick,  nervous  step ;  always  well  dressed,  but 
never  gaudily  ;  a  hater  of  new  clothes,  and  of  new 
ways ;  with  an  extraordinary  head,  big  and  full  at 
the  top  ;  with  a  brain  that  had  been  too  big  for  the 
body,  had  not  the  latter  been  developed  into  a  bun 
dle  of  iron  tissues  by  the  hardest  of  physical  exer 
tions, —  he  was  a  man  to  be  pointed  out  as  the  com 
manding  feature  of  any  gathering.  His  "  great  cam 
paigns,  in  which  he  generally  slept  on  the  ground 
without  a  tent,  in  the  earlier  part  of  his  military 
career,  gave  him  a  constitution  which  served  him 
well.  His  face  was  rough,  and  it  had  a  strong  ex 
pression.  He  was  pat-tongued.  Epigrams  flew 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    R^ME.  183 

from  it  like  sparks  from  an  anvil.  Though  nominally 
a  member  of  the  church,  he  was  noted  for  his  pro 
fanity.  He  carried  a  cigar  in  his  mouth  almost  as 
much  as  Grant.  When  he  smokes  he  smokes  all 
over,  so  to  speak.  He  seems  to  be  disgusted  with 
his  cigar,  and  sucks  in  its  nicotine  as  though  it  was 
the  hardest  thing  in  the  world  to  get  it  to  draw.  He 
brushes  off  the  ashes  with  a  quick,  nervous  gesture, 
and  throws  away  the  cigar  when  it  is  only  half 
smoked.  He  uses  the  weed  fully  as  much  as  any 
man  in  the  army. 

"  The  shape  of  his  head  was  much  discussed  at  the 
time  it  was  alleged  he  was  a  lunatic.  This  was  when 
he  told  Simon  Cameron  and  Lorenzo  Thomas  that  it 
would  take  200,000  men  to  drive  the  rebels  out  of 
Kentucky.  These  two  gentlemen  laughed  at  the 
idea,  and  would  not  accept  his  advice  concerning 
Kentucky.  He  then  asked  to  be  relieved.  He  was 
ordered  elsewhere,  and  another  took  his  place.  This 
was  on  November  30,  1861 ;  and  on  the  same  night, 
the  report  that  he  was  crazy  was  sent  out  by  a  cor 
respondent  of  one  of  the  New  York  papers. 

"During  the  first  part  of  Andrew  Jackson's  term 

he  lived  in  the  family  of  Senator ,  at ,  O. , 

a  sleepy  country-town  of  perhaps  a  couple  of  thou 
sand  inhabitants,  where  the  boys  loafed  about  the 
stores  and  listened  to  the  older  loafers  tell  stories. 
His  comrades  called  him  *  Gump,'  and  one  of  them 
says  he  was  among  the  laziest  of  them,  and  that  he 
could  always  be  found  at  the  stores  of  an  evening. 
4  He  was  a  different  fellow/  says  this  gentleman, 

6  from ,  who  was  a  great  reader,  and  a  sort  of 

plodder.  «  Gump '  had  a  great  idea  of  going  to  West 
Point,  and  he  talked  of  it  continually.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  day  his  uncle  finally  got  him  his  appoint 
ment.  He  was  so  happy  he  could  hardly  contain 


himself,  and  he  almost  walked  on  the  air  for  several 

"He  graduated  at  the  early  age  of  20,  and  entered 
the  artillery,  serving  first  in  the  Florida  war,  as  first- 
lieutenant  during  the  Mexican  war,  in  California  as 
adjutant-general.  Ten  years  after  he  graduated  he 
married  his  patron's  daughter,  who  was  then  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior,  and  the  wedding  came  off' in  grand 
style  at  Washington.  Clay,  Webster,  Calhoun  and 
Tom  Beiiton  were  all  present,  as  was  also  the  Presi 
dent  and  his  cabinet.  He  was  thirty  years  old  then. 
His  beard  was  a  dingy  red,  and  he  had  a  face  bronzed 
with  service  in  the  West.  The  couple  went  to  New 
York,  Niagara  Falls,  and  then  to  Washington.  He 
stayed  in  the  army  three  years  after  his  marriage ; 
but  in  1853  resigned,  and  went  to  San  Francisco, 
where  he  opened  a  broker's  shop.  He  afterward  had 
a  bank  at  No.  12  Wall  Street,  New  York  City.  But 
neither  of  these  ventures  could  have  paid  very  well ; 
for  very  shortly  after,  we  find  he  left  for  Kansas, 
where  his  brothers-in-law  were  practising  at  the  bar. 

"  His  family  are  missed,  in  a  social  way,  for  the 
general  was  the  life  of  many  a  dinner  table.  He 
lived  very  nicely  here,  in  a  three-story  building,  on — 
street,  very  near  the  White  House,  Worrnley's  Hotel, 
and  the  Riggs.  Here  he  had  an  office  in  the  base 
ment,  where  you  could  find  him  at  odd  hours  work 
ing  away.  At  the  War  Department  he  was,  perhaps, 
the  most  busy  man  in  the  great  building.  He  seemed 
to  be  always  going  at  lightning  speed.  In  his  eyes 
the  department  clerk  was  as  good  as  the  long-winded 
United  States  senator,  and  if  he  were  in  a  good  humor, 
the  clerk  would  be  just  as  well  received.  If  he  were 
in  a  bad  humor  —  and  this  was  by  no  means  uncom 
mon —  both  had  better  keep  away.  This  quality  of 
the  general  has  tended  much  to  the  good  of  the 
army.  Military  men,  especially  of  the  lower  orders, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  185 

are  inclined  to  pomp  and  snobbery.  His  blunt, 
off-hand  ways,  his  plain,  practical  ideas,  and  his  bold 
way  of  calling  a  spade,  a  spade,  has  done  much  to 
foster  common  sense  among  the  military  men  here. 

"His  habit  of  sometimes  letting  his  feelings  carry 
him  away  came  near  being  his  ruin  in  the  days  fol 
lowing  the  accession  of  Andrew  Johnson.  Johnson, 
you  know,  repudiated  his  agreement  with  Joe  Johns 
ton  at  the  time,  though  he  afterwards  practically 
adopted  it.  One  of  the  leading  war  correspondents 
of  the  time  tells  the  story.  He  says  : 

"  Sullen  at  the  repudiation  of  his  agreement  with 
Johnston,  angry  at  the  interference  of  Gen.  Halleck 

with  the  co-operative  movements  of  himself  and , 

furious  at  the  countermanding  of  his  orders  by  the 
Secretary  of  War,  he  marched  to  Washington  with  his 
army,  breathing  vengeance  upon  Halleck,  and  hate 
and  contempt  upon  Stanton.  No  nation  safely  before 
witnessed  such  a  spectacle — a  victorious  general,  at 
the  head  of  80,000  men  devoted  to  him  and  jealous 
of  his  fame  as  a  part  of  their  own,  marching  to  the 
capital  of  the  country,  with  threats  against  his  mili 
tary  superiors  breathing  from  his  lips  and  flowing 
from  his  pen.  For  days  he  raved  around  Washing 
ton,  expressing  his  contempt  for  Halleck  and  Stanton 
in  the  strongest  terms,  and  denouncing  them  as  mere 
non-combatants  whom  he  despised.  He  wrote 
to  his  friends,  and  through  them  to  the  pub 
lic,  comparing  Halleck  and  Stanton  to  cowardly 
Falstaffs,  seeking  to  win  honor  for  the  deeds  he 
had  done,  accusing  the  Secretary  of  War  of  sup 
pressing  his  reports  and  endeavoring  to  slander 
him  before  the  American  public  in  official  bulle 
tins.  For  days  his  army  roamed  the  streets  of  the 
capital  with  the  same  freedom  with  which  they  had 
roamed  through  the  fields  of  war,  and  no  man  dared 
to  raise  his  voice  in  condemnation  of  their  leader  or 

186  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   HOME. 

approval  of  the  superiors  who  had  opposed  him.  No 
Republic  ever  was  in  such  danger  before,  and  yet 
the  danger  was  hardly  suspected. 

"This  affair,  however,  blew  over,  and  he  never 
was  called  to  account  for  his  actions.  No  record  was 
made  of  the  offense  against  discipline,  which  in  any 
other  country  would  have  cost  him,  not  merely  his 
position,  but  his  reputation,  and  in  many  armies  his 
life.  Still,  in  all  this  he  never  meditated  anything 
against  the  Government  and  never  forgot  his  alle 
giance."  * 

The  timber  out  of  which  to  make  a  President  was 
clearly  in  this  mm.  The  wife  being  approached  was 
not  averse  to  whatever  might  give  power  to  the 
church,  and  so  readily  yielded  consent.  It  was 
believed  that  the  manner  in  which  the  father  had  sur 
rendered  his  idolized  son  to  the  Romish  priesthood, 
was  an  indication  of  his  readiness  to  yield  compliance 
to  their  demands. 

He  was  in  St.  Louis  when  the  proposition  was 
broached.  "It  won't  do,"  replied  the  great  General. 
"My  wife  is  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  most  devoted  to 
the  interests  of  the  church.  That  is  enough.  The 


country  would  never  give  its  support  to  a  man 
who,  when  elected,  would  be  compelled  to  see  the 
White  House  overrun  with  priests."  That  outspoken 
man  was  abandoned. 

There  was  another  ready.  A  man  born  a  Roman 
Catholic,  converted  to  the  Protestant  faith,  pro 
fessedly,  and  having  united  with  the  Congrega 
tional  church,  and  having  a  wife  devoted  to  Christian 
work,  moving  in  the  first  circles,  seemed  to  be 
fitted,  if  it  could  be  managed. 

There  was  much  in  his  favor.  His  relatives  were 
all  Roman  Catholics.  His  mother  died  in  the 
church,  and  he  had  said  that  for  a  "dozen  presiden- 

*Frank  G.  Carpenter,  in  Special  Correspondence. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  187 

cies,  he  would  not  say  a  word  against  the  religion  of 
his  mother."  His  two  sisters  were  at  the  head  of 
two  convents.  His  brother  was  a  devout  Romanist, 
and  it  was  said  that  his  father  died  in  that  faith. 
In  the  town  and  much  in  society,  was  a  man  sixty 
years  of  age,  who  was  noted  for  wearing  on  his 
breast  a  medal  given  him  by  Pio  Nono,  because  he 
belonged  to  his  Pontifical  Guard. 


Turn  to  this  man  as  suited  to  their  plan.  He  is 
introduced  into  the  family  of  the  senator.  He 
becomes  acquainted  with  the  daughter.  Barriers  are 
removed.  The  way  is  open.  Marriage  is  proposed. 
The  daughter  joins  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  and 
an  altar  is  built  in  the  home,  and  the  "medal" 
soldier  of  Pio  Nono  marries  the  daughter  of  the  most 
magnetic  man  of  the  age. 

At  once  his  name  is  taken  up.  Banners  are  worked 
for  him.  "Tlie  dividing  of  the  Irish  vote  is  spoken 
of  as  a  desirable  result.  Here  is  a  man,  born  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  becoming  a  Protestant,  and 
yet  supported  by  Romanists  for  the  Presidency.  Is 
not  thut  a  proof  that  in  this  land  there  is  no  danger 
from  Rome?  That  Romanists  can  separate  church 
State,  and  vote  for  a  man  who  left  them,  and  yet  not 
so  bigoted  as  to  oppose  them?  It  seemed  as  it'  the 
American  people  were  dead  to  apprehension.  The 
Pope  was  spoken  of  as  a  well-meaning  gentleman. 
Romanists  in  high  positions  began  to  be  consulted  by 
politicians.  The  bargain  was  made.  The  goods 
were  not  delivered.  Never  was  a  more  propitious 
time  to  act.  The  guns  of  Protestantism  were  still. 
In  all  the  land,  with  here  and  there  an  exception, 
those  who  had  fought  Romanism  had  grounded 
arms.  Romanism  was  a  menace,  no  more.  From 
every  altar  the  nominee  was  praised,  and  tickets 

188  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME. 

were  given  to  the  faithful  to  be  deposited  in  the  bal 
lot  box. 

WHY    WAS    HE    NOT    ELECTED? 

There  is  but  one  answer :  God  was  against  the 
sale.  At  a  great  reception,  which  was  claimed  to 
be  a  spontaneous  outpouring  of  the  ministry  con 
nected  with  the  Evangelical  denominations,  to  offset 
any  fear  arising  from  the  statement  which  was 
going  abroad,  that  the  proposition  had  been  made 
to  the  Vicar- Generals  of  the  Archbishop  of  New 
York  and  Brooklyn,  "Give  me  the  Roman  Catholic 
vote,  and  I  will  do  for  Romanism  what  has  never 
been  done  before" 

So  the  ministry  came  from  far  and  near.  The 
gentleman  expected  to  deliver  the  address  was  called 
away.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Burchard  was  invited  to  take 
his  place.  He  was  an  old  man,  given  to  allitera 
tions.  He  said,  in  a  low  voice,  so  low  that  few 
heard  it, — "  We  are  Republicans,  and  don't  propose 
to  leave  our  party  and  identify  ourselves  with  the 
party  whose  antecedents  have  been  Rum,  Roman 
ism  and  Rebellion." 

A  reporter  of  the  Press  overheard  these  words, 
took  them  down,  sold  what  he  claimed  would  defeat 
the  Republican  and  elect  the  Democratic  candidate, 
and  having  pocketed  his  money,  gave  them  wing. 

The  words  were  caught  up  and  flashed  over  the 
world.  Had  the  nominee  said,  That  is  true,  all 
would  have  been  well.  Why  did  he  not  say  it? 
He  could  not !  Behind  him  was  the  altar,  the  giving 
away  of  his  child,  the  bargain,  the  Jesuit  host  all 
about,  the  demand  that  he  prove  himself  true  to 
Rome,  however  false  he  might  be  to  the  principles 
professed  when  he  turned  from  Rome  and  gave  him 
self  professedly  to  Christ.  The  next  day  it  was 
printed  ;  and  he  said  :  "For  a  dozen  presidencies,  J 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  189 

would  not  say  a  ivord  against  the  religion  of  my 
mother."  Why  not?  If  the  religion  of  his  mother 
was  so  bad  that  he  decided  he  ought  to  turn  from  it, 
it  wus  so  bad  that  it  ought  to  be  opposed,  no  matter 
who  professed  it. 

Defeat  came.  Why?  One  paper  called  it  "  bad 
luck."  The  candidate  said,  "  It  was  because  it 
rained  ;  "  and  other  excuses  were  given. 

Was  it  "  bad  luck,"  or  God?  It  is  a  question 
which  Americans  will  do  well  to  answer. 

On  the  deck  of  an  ocean  steamer,  men  discuss  the 
probable  chances  of  prominent  men  for  the  presi 
dency.  Among  them  is  a  Jesuit,  who  keeps  his 
own  counsel.  Just  opposite  the  Never  Sink,  as  they 
approach  the  harbor  of  New  York,  the  Jesuit  asks 
one  who  has  been  foremost  in  the  discussion,  "  Do 
you  know  who  selects  your  President?" 

"The  people,"  was  the  swift  reply. 



"The  Pope  of  Rome.  Everyman  who  succeeds 
has  to  have  his  endorsement." 

"  My  friend, "said  the  politician,  "  your  words  re 
mind  me  of  a  story.  A  Quaker  friend  was  in  conver 
sation  with  a  neighbor  who  was  addicted  to  falsehood. 
One  day,  when  he  had  told  a  whopper,  he  said  : 

'  Friend  A ,  I  do  not  like  to  call  thee  a  liar,  but 

if  the  Mayor  of  Philadelphia  should  ask  me  to  show 
him  the  greatest  liar  I  ever  knew,  I  would  go  to  thee 

and  say,  'Friend  A ,  the  Mayor  wants  to  see 

thee.'  And  so,  sir,  though  I  would  not  like  to  call 
you  a  liar,  this  I  will  say,  never  was  a  man  more 
mistaken.  Let  it  be  known  whom  Rome  wants,  and 
the  American  people  will  want  and  have  the  other 
man,  and  the  history  of  our  late  conflict  proves  it. 
Eome  may  conspire  against,  and  perhaps  defeat,  but 
cannot  elect.  She  may  hinder,  but  cannot  control." 

190  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

"  As  an  illustration,  who  is  more  popular  than  this 
man?  For  whom  was  such  a  welcome  ever  pre 
pared?  True,  Home  did  her  best,  and  pulled  the 
wires  well,  and  the  menials  who  do  her  bidding 
thought  to  throw  the  nominee  of  the  party  into  the 
shade,  and  foist  this  man  to  the  chief  place  again  ; 
but  once  more  a  power  they  could  not  control  took 
charge  of  affairs.  Seventy-five  thousand  people 
looked  and  waited ;  some  of  them  tossed  on  the 
waves  grew  sick  and  weary,  and  he  did  not  come. 
The  play  came  on  with  Hamlet  left  out,  and  once 
more  the  Hand  which  wrote  on  the  palace-wall, 
"  Mene,  mene,  tekel,  apharsin,"  appeared,  the  plan 
was  marred,  and  the  scheme  was  ruined. 

Will  this  teach  the  people  that  it  is  safe  to  be  true  ? 
Jesuitism  is  potent,  but  not  all-potent.  God  Almighty 
has  managed  the  affairs  of  this  world  a  good  while. 
As  a  result,  the  Pope  is  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican, 
and  Romanism  needs  only  to  be  exposed  to  be 
expurgated  from  the  plans  of  politics,  and  the  pur 
pose  of  this  great  free  nation, 


A    WARNING    AND    AN    APPEAL  ;     OK,    THE    HUGUENOTS, 

Shall  Americans  contend  for  the  truth  or  betray  it? 
This  is  the  question  of  this  hour,  and  of  all  hours. 

Men  are  created  for  God's  glory.  God  does  not 
waste  his  time  or  energies  in  holding  up  and  bless 
ing  those  who  refuse  to  glorify  him.  He  gives  them 
up.  He  lets  go  of  them.  If  they  insist  on  going  to 
the  Devdl,  to  the  Devil  they  go,  and  make  out  of  it 
what  they  can. 

It  is  a  glorious  privilege  to  know  God.  It  is  the 
manifest  duty  of  those  who  know  him  to  be  thankful 
for  the  knowledge,  and  to  use  it  wisely  and  well. 
Whoever  fails  to  do  this,  makes  a  loss.  The  Hugue 
nots,  in  their  folly  and  their  fall,  illustrate  this  truth. 
There  was  a  time  when  those  who  professed  the 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ  w^ere  in  the  majority  in 
France.  Then  they  had  an  open  Bible,  a  Sabbath 
sacred  to  holy  uses,  the  wealth,  the  culture  and  the 
government.  They  lost  all  because  they  did  not 
champion  and  proclaim  the  truth  God  had  intrusted 
to  their  care. 

When  Henry  IV.,  in  1598,  issued  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  and  acknowledged  God,  and  evidenced  his 
gratitude  by  giving  to  Christianity,  as  taught  by  the 
Gospel,  a  place  in  the  lives,  thoughts  and  plans  of 
men,  he  enriched  France. 

When  Louis  XIV.,  in  1(585,  revoked  the  Edict 
of  Nantes,  and  gave  his  country  over  to  the  black- 

192  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

hearted  villainy  and  terrible  despotic  hate  of  Roman 
ism,  to  be  despoiled  and  degraded,  he  brought  ruin 
upon  the  State,  and  eternal  infamy  upon  his  name. 

Then  France  was  taken  off  the  list  of  God-fearing 
States,  and  was  enveloped  in  night,  shrouded  in  su 
perstition,  that  begets  ignorance,  poverty  and  death. 
In  1537  there  were  eight  hundred  and  six  churches 
in  France.  A  bright  future  awaited  them.  France 
has  known  three  periods  in  her  religious  life.  Let 
us  name  them  : 

/.      The  Period  of  Repression,  1512—1559. 

The  attempt  was  made  to  reform  the  Papal  church. 
It  was  in  vain.  As  well  might  the  attempt  be  made 
to  clean  out  sin.  It  is  ours  to  come  out  from  it,  and 
bring  others  out.  This  we  can  do.  It  is  what  men 
are  within  that  makes  them.  It  is  what  Romanists 
believe  that  damns  them.  The  cry  should  be, 
44  Come  out  from  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins."  Protestants  hoped  that  error 
unrebuked  would  be  dispersed  by  the  truth.  This 
is  the  dream  of  thousancls  in  America.  It  is  a  false 
dream,  built  on  a  false  hope. 

II.  The  Period  of  Organization,  1559-1562. 

This  was  the  hour  of  battle.  The  Huguenots 
named  as  torch-bearers  for  Christ  Jesus.  The  min 
istry  and  nobility  revealed  courage,  and  as  the 
churches  followed,  effective  work  was  done  for  God. 

III.  The  Period  of  Resistance,  1559-1662. 

This  period  deserves  a  book  rather  than  a  paragraph. 
Figures,  some  fearless  and  uncompromising,  others 
devilish  and  malignant,  are  on  the  stage.  Gaspard 
de  Coligni,  Charlotte  Laval,  Jeanne  d* Albert,  mother 
of  Navarre,  how  grandly  they  stand  forth  for  God 

and  the  right ! 


Over  against  them  are,  Charles  IX.,  Catherine 
do  Medici,  Alva,  the  Duke  of  Guise  and  others,  whose 
deeds  blacken  the  page  of  history.  See  them  at 
work  !  "  Bring  out  the  books  and  burn  them,"  is 
the  savage  demand  of  the  Duke  of  Guise,  as  he  reins 
up  his  horse  in  front  of  the  barn  where  3,000  have 
gathered  to  hear  Leonard  Morel  as  he  preaches 

"  In  whom  do  you  believe?"  is  the  question  asked 
of  the  watchman  at  the  door.  "  In  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  is  the  brave  answer.  "  Cut  him  down." 
"Dogs,  rebels,  Huguenots,  heretics, "are  the  appella 
tions  thrown  at  the  worshippers  of  Christ.  The 
watchman  is  slain.  Leonard  Morel  is  struck  with 
a  musket.  He  falls  on  his  knees  and  prays  for  his 
enemies.  "Bring  out  the  book/"  The  Bible  is 
handed  him.  He  opens  and  looks  at  the  date.  "This 
the  Bible?  It  is  1500 years  and  more  since  this  book 
was  written.  It  was  printed  within  a  year.'  Won 
derful  truth !  The  Bible  is  old  and  yet  new ! 
Huguenot  was,  at  the  onset,  a  term  of  reproach.  After 
wards,  it  became  an  honor.  About  the  origin  of  the 
name  there  are  various  legends. 

Davila  finds  a  derivation  for  the  name  in  the  fact 
that  they  worshipped  in  cellars  near  Hugo's  gate. 
Others  declare,  the  name  came  from  Hugh  Capet, 
from  whom  they  claimed  descent.  It  was  not  his 
origin,  but  his  deeds,  that  made  the  Huguenot  a 

He  has  been  described  as  a  "soldier  with  the  Testa 
ment  in  his  knapsack,  the  Psalms  on  his  lips,  the 
name  of  Jehovah  on  his  banner,  the  conviction  of  the 
Divine  Presence  as  his  leader" — that  made  him  a 

On  the  field  of  battle  the  vision  of  liberated  France 
was  ever  before  his  eye.  His  enemies  were  the 
enemies  of  God,  who  began  each  new  war  for  the 


Papal  idolatries.  He  fought  them  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  fired  each  shot  with  a  prayer,  and  saw  with 
thanksgiving  a  routed  foe.  He  rushed  to  the  charge 
without  fear ;  he  cut  right  and  left  with  unsparing 
severity ;  he  made  it  his  work  until  the  order  was 
given  to  desist.  He  held  every  truce  and  treaty 
sacred.  He  had  mercy  for  the  prisoner,  the  maimed 
and  the  dying.  He  forgave  as  generously  as  he 
fought  grievously.  He  boasted  not  of  his  own  valor, 
if  he  was  the  conqueror  ;  he  had  no  despair  if  he  was 
the  vanquished.  He  murmured  not  if  he  must  die  for 
Christ  and  country.  He  gave  his  soul  to  God, 
expected  his  pockets  to  be  rifled,  his  body  left 
for  the  eagles,  and  his  bones  to  bleach  under  a  sun 
that  might  yet  shine  upon  a  liberated  kingdom. 

"Honest  as  a  Huguenot,"  was  the  proverb  coined  in 
his  honor  and  made  current  through  long  genera 
tions,  because  of  what  he  was  when  he  was  at  his 
best  —  God's  child,  fearless  for  the  truth,  the  foe  of 
Eomanism,  the  champion  of  liberty,  at  any  cost  or 

Gaspard  d'  Coligni  was  the  flower  grown  on  the 
stem  of  a  Huguenot's  faith.  He  was  born  Feb.  16, 
1517,  at  Chatillon  sur  Laing.  He  c;ime  from  good 
stock.  His  father  was  a  brave  soldier  and  an  incor 
ruptible  patriot.  He  trained  Gaspard  to  be  brave. 
There  were  three  boys,  who  loved  each  other,  Odet, 
Gaspard  and  Francis.  The  star  of  the  Eeformation 
shone  in  the  mother's  heart.  The  senior,  Gaspard, 
chief  marshal  of  the  army,  while  hastening  to  relieve 
a  beleaguered  town,  became  overheated  and  died. 
He  made  a  will  commending  wife  and  children  to  the 
king  and  brother-in-law  Montmorency,  and  died  on 
the  ninth  day  of  his  illness. 

The  grief  of  the  fatherless  lads  found  some  solace 
in  their  mother's  love,  and  in  their  affection  for  each 
other.  Whoever  was  loved  by  the  one  was  loved  by 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  195 

the  other  two,  and  whoever  offended  one  had  an  affair 
to  settle  with  the  entire  three. 

The  mother  of  Coligni,  in  the  home  of  Margaret 
Navarre,  became  the  governess  of  Jeanne  d'  Albert, 
the  mother  of  Henry  IV.  It  is  probable  that  she 
made  much  of  the  friendship  of  this  wonderful  womnn, 
who,  for  diversion,  read  the  Holy  Scriptures,  saying, 
"  In  perusing  them,  my  mind  experiences  its  true  and 
perfect  joy."  His  uncle  was  a  rough  soldier. 

Coligm's  conversion  to  Christ  was  the  foundation 
of  his  strength.  It  was  in  the  castle  at  Ghent,  while 
a  prisoner,  that  he  received  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures, 
while  on  the  brink  of  the  grave.  Audelot  his  brother, 
a  prisoner  at  the  same  time,  was  released  because  ho 
permitted  the  mass  to  be  said  in  his  cell.  Coligni 
paid  his  ransom,  and  retired  to  his  castle  at  Chatillon. 
There  Charlotte  Laval,  his  good  wife,  became  his 
teacher.  When  urged  to  profess  Christ,  he  replied  : 

"It  is  wise  to  count  the  cost  of  being  a  true 

"It  is  iviser  to  count  the  cost  of  not  being  a  true 
Christian.  In  the  one  case,  the  cost  is  temporal.  In 
the  other,  it  is  eternal.  In  the  one,  the  body  pays  it ; 
but  in  the  other,  the  soul  pays  it  for  ever." 

"You  are  right,"  replied  the  Admiral,  "and  if 
you  are  ready  for  the  sacrifice,  so  am  I ;  "  and  from 
that  time  he  professed  the  reformed  creed.  He  gave 
the  Scriptures  to  his  servants,  forbade  profane  swear 
ing,  engaged  pious  teachers  for  his  children,  and 
established  schools  among  the  poor.  One  day,  being 
at  Vaterille,  listening  to  the  word  of  God,  the  truth 
broke  in  upon  his  mind.  He  then  saw  that  the  true 
preparation  for  the  Supper  is  not  in  the  elements  used, 
but  in  the  person  using  them  ;  he  must  have  faith  in 
Christ.  It  was  then  he  came  into  the  full  fellowship 
of  the  church. 

The  influence  of  this  act    was   felt  far  and  wide. 

1(JB  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

Happy  for  France  if  there  had  been  a  John  Knox 
at  the  head  of  the  Reform, —  a  man  bold  in  the  face 
of'  royalty,  scathing  upon  usurpers,  reading  the 
tendency  of  political  schemes,  so  that  he  could 
march  abreast  of  events,  the  standard-bearer  of  the 
truth ! 

The  Reform-movement  went  on.  Churches  mul 
tiplied.  A  fourth  of  the  kingdom  became  identified 
with  the  churches  of  Christ. 

The  uprising  of  (he  Huguenots  called  for  Coligni. 
He  hesitated.  His  wife  knew  the  struggle  in  his 
soul.  She  could  not  sleep.  She  thought  of  them 
enjoying  every  blessing  in  the  palace,  while  their 
brethren  were  in  dungeons,  or  on  the  bare  fields  with 
the  storm  beating  on  them.  He  urged  that  war 
might  only  increase  the  number  of  the  sufferers. 
k'Your  argument  leaves  your  brethren  hopeless.  It 
does  not  show  a  strong  faith  in  God,"  said  the  good 
wife.  "He  has  given  you  the  genius  of  a  great 
Captain.  You  have  confessed  the  justice  of  their 

"Lay  your  hand  on  your  heart,  wife,  and  tell  me: 
Could  you  receive  the  news  of  defeat  without  a 
murmur  against  God,  and  a  reproach  upon  your 

"I  could."  "Are  you  prepared  to  see  your  hus 
band  branded  as  a  rebel  and  dragged  to  a  scaffold, 
while  your  children  are  disgraced  and  begging  their 
bread  of  their  enemies,  or  serving  them  as  scullions 
and  slaves  ?  I  give  you  eight  days  to  reflect  upon 
it,  and  if  you  are  prepared  for  such  reverses,  I  will 
march."  "The  eight  days  are  already  expired," 
said  the  intrepid  wife.  "Go  sir,  where  duty  calls." 
He  went.  We  cannot  follow  him.  From  camp  to 
cabinet ;  from  cabinet  to  camp  :  now  wounded,  now 
defeated,  but  always  undaunted,  he  went  forth,  until 
August  24,  1572,  when,  on  the  night  of  St.  Barthol- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  197 

omew,  he  was  murdered  while  a  guest  of  the  king; 
his  body  thrown  from  the  window  to  the  ground, 
had  its  head  severed,  and  then  was  placed  upon  a 
gibbet ;  afterward  his  body  having  been  dragged 
about  the  streets,  put  over  a  fire  and  scorched,  and 
thrown  into  the  river,  taken  out  again  as  unworthy 
food  for  fish,  dragged  again  by  boys  and  lewd 
fellows  of  the  baser  sort,  was  hung  up  again  on 
the  gallows,  feet  upward,  where  it  remained  for  two 

All  this,  and  volumes  more,  was  the  background 
of  1637. 

Now,  look  forward.  Dark  grows  the  night  because 
God's  children  withhold  the  light.  Bright  grows  the 
day  whenever  the  messengers  of  Christ  have  the 
courage  of  their  convictions. 

So  long  as  the  Huguenots  filled  out  in  their  lives, 
and  by  their  proclamation  of  the  truth,  the  concep 
tion  which  the  world  still  cherishes  of  them,  they 

Henry  IV.  illustrates,  in  his  life  and  in  his  death, 
the  uselessness  of  cowardice.  He  had  courage  on  the 
battlefield,  a  rough  wit,  and  in  some  circumstances 
would  have  shone  as  a  leader.  But  in  that  age  he 


lacked  the  faith  which  was  essential  to  victory.  He 
did  not  see  Him  who  is  invisible.  His  life  was  not 
built  on  Christ,  the  corner  stone.  The  trial  came. 
He  was  weighed  in  the  balance  and  "  Mene,  mene, 
tekel,  upharsin"  was  as  true  of  him  as  of  Belshnzzar. 
He  was  found  wanting  in  steadfastness  of  purpose. 
He  surrendered  to  Koine  when  a  lad.  He  dared  not 
be  a  Daniel.  He  trifled  when  he  should  have  been 
resolute  and  firm.  Brave  and  skillful  in  war,  he 
lost  the  advantage  of  his  splendid  victories  by  trying 
to  serve  both  parties.  At  last,  he  tore  himself 
treacherously  from  the  faith  of  his  mother,  and  from 
all  the  associations  of  his  early  years.  On  the  25th 

198  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  July,  1593,  he  knocked  on  Sunday  morning  at 
the  Cathedral  of  St.  Dennis.  The  door  was  opened, 
and  upon  the  bishop  demanding  his  errand,  he  re 
plied,  "  To  be  admitted  into  the  church  of  Rome." 
He  bowed  at  the  altar,  and  swore  allegiance  to  the 
Roman  fai  th .  He  acted  a  lie .  He  thought  the  t  hrone 
of  France  worth  a  mass,  and  consented,  because  Rome 
would  not  assent  to  his  ruling  on  any  other  con 
ditions,  to  become  a  godless  king.  He  had  asked 
once  before,  "Could  you  confide  in  the  faith  of  an 
atheist?  And  in  the  day  of  battle  would  it  add  to 
your  courage  to  think  you  followed  the  banner  of  a 
perjured  apostate  ?"  Brave  words,  had  he  followed 
them  ;  but  he  surrendered,  and  lost  all.  The  Rome 
he  sought  to  placate,  turned  from  him  with  fresh 
aversion  in  1598,  when  he  issued  the  Edict  of  Nantes, 
twenty-six  years  after  the  massacre  of  St.  Barthol 
omew.  The  essence  of  the  edict  was  limited  tolera 
tion.  Liberty  of  conscience  was  permitted  to  the 
Huguenots  ;  but  except  in  special  parts  of  France, 
they  could  not  exercise  their  religion.  They  were 
declared  eligible  to  office.  Their  poor  were  admit 
ted  into  the  hospitals  ;  but  they  were  required  to 
keep  the  Romish  festivals  and  pay  tithes.  For  a 
time  the  edict  was  observed,  and  under  its  shelter  the 
Huguenots  pursued  their  way,  enjoying  a  measure 
of  quiet  and  liberty.  Then,  had  they  preached  the 
truth,  they  might  have  achieved  a  victory.  But  they 
suppressed  it.  They  lacked  the  courage  which  was 
displayed  by  Antonio  Court,  wTho  gathered  little 
crowds  about  him,  and  went  on  until  there  were  thou 
sands  listening  to  his  voice. 

The  History  of  French  Protestantism  from  the 
promulgation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  by  Henry  IV., 
in  1598,  to  the  revocation  of  the  same  edict  by  Louis 
XIV.,  in  1685,  naturally  divides  itself  into  three 
periods.  In  the  first,  extending  from  that  great 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  199 

religious  transaction  which  marks  the  end  of  the 
civil  wars  of  the  sixteenth  century,  to  the  taking  of 
Rochelle  in  1629,  the  Protestants  were  at  one  time 
by  their  own  fault,  and  at  another  by  the  artifice  of 
the  nobles,  involved  in  the  troubles  which  agitated 
the  regency  of  Maria  de  Medici ;  and  in  the  first  years 
of  the  majority  of  Louis  XII.,  beheld  themselves 
deprived  of  the  fortresses  or  towns  yielded  to  them 
in  pledge  for  the  fulfillment  of  treaties  of  their  polit 
ical  organization,  and  of  their  influence  in  the  State. 

Had  they  resisted  this  inroad,  they  could  have 
held  Romanism  in  check.  But  when  the  Huguenots 
allowed  a  solemn  compact  to  be  trifled  with,  Rome 
believed  her  hour  had  come,  and  marched  boldly  on. 

God  gives  every  body  a  chance.  Accept  it,  and 
salvation  is  assured.  Reject  it,  and  all  is  lost. 

In  the  second  period  (1629-1662),  which  extends 
from  the  taking  of  Rochelle  to  the  first  persecutions 
of  Louis  XIV.,  the  Protestants  lived  as  Protestants 
in  America  are  trying  to  live.  They  surrendered 
their  influence  as  a  religious  party.  Their  chiefs 
pulled  down  the  banner  of  a  protest  against  the 
aggressions  of  Rome  and  sought  for  quiet  and  pros 
perity  and  thrift. 

They  disturbed  France  no  longer,  as  their  ancestors 
had  done,  by  incessant  armed  risings,  but  enriched 
themselves  by  their  industry. 


Deprived  of  their  cautionary  fortresses  and  of  their 
political  organizations,  gradually  excluded  from 
employment  at  Court  and  from  nearly  all  civil  offices, 
they  turned  to  agriculture  and  to  manufactures, 
and  amassed  fortunes.  They  redeemed  lost  pro 
vinces  from  sterility. 

The  Protestant  burgher-class  in  the  towns  applied 
itself  to  industry  and  commerce,  and  displayed  a 

200  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

degree  of  activity  and  intelligence  coupled  to  integrity 
such  as  never  have  been  surpassed  in  any  country. 
In  Guienne  it  nearly  monopolized  the  wine  trade  ;  in 
the  two  governments  of  Brouoge  and  Oleron,  a  dozen 
Protestant  families  held  a  monopoly  of  the  trade  in 
salt  and  wine  which  amounted  yearly  to  twelve  or 
fifteen  million  livres. 

Those  of  Caen,  sold  to  English  and  Dutch  merchants 
linen  and  clothes  manufactured  at  Vive,  at  Falouse, 
and  at  Argenton  ;  thus  securing  a  rich  outlet  for  this 
branch  of  national  industry.  Though  bad  Catholics, 
Eomanists  were  compelled  to  admit  that  the  Reformed 
were  excellent  men  of  business. 

Swamped  by  a  ruinous  legislation  to  which  they 
assented,  and  tolerated  in  the  midst  of  a  population 
entirely  outnumbering  them,  which  ever  regarded 
them  with  suspicion,  constantly  the  butt  of  all  calum 
nies,  subjected  to  the  control  of  imperious  laws  which 
compelled  them  to  exercise  perpetual  constraint  upon 
themselves,  they  forced  public  esteem  by  their  aus 
terity  of  morals  and  irreproachable  loyalty.  By  the 
confession  of  their  enemies,  they  respected  law,  they 
obeyed  God,  loved  their  fellowmen,  and  were  true 
to  them.  They  lived  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible. 
"Renowned  for  their  commercial  intelligence  and 
activity,  they  were  no  less  famous  for  their  industry. 
More  devoted  to  labor  than  other  subjects  of  the 
rsalm,  because  they  could  only  hope  to  equal  them  by 
surpassing  them  in  the  quality  of  their  work,  they 
were  still  further  stimulated  and  advanced  by  the 
principles  of  their  religion."  Those  principles  forbid 
their  inaction  in  thought.  Compelled  to  enlighten 
themselves  by  diligent  study,  there  came  necessarily 
the  superior  light,  which  spread  itself  over  all  their 
actions,  and  rendered  their  spirit  abler  to  grasp  all 
ideas  the  application  of  which  would  tend  to  the 
advancement  of  their  weal, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  201 

Besides,  the  working  year  of  the  Protestants  con 
tained  three  hundred  and  ten  days  ;  because  they  set 
aside  only  the  fifty-two  Sabbaths  and  a  few  solemn 
holidays,  which  gave  their  industry  the  advantage  of 
one  sixth  over  that  of  the  Catholics,  whose  working 
year  contained  but  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  inas 
much  as  they  set  apart  to  rest  above  one  hundred  and 
five  days. 

They  adopted  the  system  of  combined  labor.  They 
organized  their  establishments  on  the  principle  of  the 
subdivision  of  labor,  directed  by  skilful  directors, 
who  employed  thousands  of  workmen,  whom  they 
stimulated  by  the  lure  of  salaries  duly  proportioned 
to  their  services,  thus  offering  the  surest  and  most 
ready  method  of  arriving  at  the  most  perfect,  most 
abundant,  and  most  economical  production.  As  a 
result,  France  possessed  the  finest  manufactories  of 
wool,  and  shared  the  rich  commerce  in  broadcloth 
which  belonged  to  the  English,  the  Hollander,  and 
the  Italians. 

The  invention  of  the  stocking  loom  increased  the 
number  of  the  manufactories  of  stockings,  of  wool, 
silk,  thread,  and  cotton.  The  Protestants  distin 
guished  themselves  in  this  new  art,  and  propagated  it 
in  the  district  of  Sedan  and  Languedoc.  A  portion 
of  that  province,  the  upper  Gevaudon,  a  mountainous 
and  sterile  region,  almost  entirely  inhabited  by  the 
"  Reformed  "  was  celebrated  for  the  serges  and  cod- 
dices  made.  In  that  region  all  the  peasants  had 
trades.  The  children  spun  from  the  age  of  four 
years  and  upward,  and  the  whole  of  the  family  thus 
found  occupation. 

It  was  the  Protestants  of  France  who  gave  the 
world  the  best  linen  cloth.  The  tanneries  of  Touraine, 
the  silk  factories  of  Tours  and  Lyons,  were  all  owned 
and  worked  by  Protestants. 

Nor  did  the  Protestants  confine  themelves  to  maim- 

202  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

factures  and  commerce,  but  entered  largely  into  all  the 
liberal  careers.  Numbers  of  the  Reformed  distin 
guished  themselves  as  physicians,  as  advocates,  as 
writers,  as  well  as  preachers,  and  contributed  largely 
to  the  glory  of  the  age  of  Louis  XIV.  The  eloquence 
of  the  pulpit  at  this  date  owed  to  the  Protestants  its 
extraordinary  success ;  for  while  with  Romanists 
preaching  was  but  an  accessory  part  of  worship,  it 
had  become  with  their  adversaries  its  most  important 

"  They  ask  only  their  bellyful  of  preaching,"  said 
Catherine  de  Medici,  sneeringly,  while  she  Avas  yet 
vacillating  between  the  two  creeds.  Having  charge 
to  teach  the  religion  of  the  gospel,  culture  was  essen 
tial,  then  as  now.  Hence,  there  shortly  arose  a  riv 
alry  between  the  two  religions,  from  which  the 
pulpits  reaped  good  results.  Because  of  the  power 
of  the  pulpit,  Bossuet,  Massilon,  Bourdalue  and  Fen- 
elon  became  famed  in  the  Catholic  world  as  preachers 
more  than  priests.  In  all  the  principal  cities  of  the 
kingdom,  the  Protestants  maintained  flourishing 
schools  of  learning.  Grand  as  was  this  period  in 
many  respects,  it  was  wanting  in  fidelity  to  the  truth. 
When  they  knew  the  truth  and  had  the  opportunity, 
they  failed  to  glorify  it,  neither  were  thankful. 

The  same  men  who  had  braved  death  and  torture 
were  found  to  be  unarmed  against  Court  favor.  They 
had  not  the  courage  of  their  convictions.  Expediency, 
rather  than  principle,  ruled  them. 

In  this  land  a  similar  state  of  things  exists.  Men 
are  silent  in  regard  to  the  aggressions  of  Home,  when 
a  proclamation  of  the  truth  would  overthrow  error 
and  cause  errorists  to  flee.  The  surrender  to  Rome 
on  the  part  of  politicians  was  only  matched  by  the 
conduct  of  the  French  when  they  might  have  spoken. 
The  consequences  of  this  betrayal  can  only  be 
described  in  part. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  203 

An  edict  of  the  17th  of  June,  1681,  permitted 
boys  at  fourteen,  and  girls  at  twelve,  to  abjure  the 
Protestant  religion,  and  re-enter  the  bosom  of  the 
Romish  church. 

This  law  was  attended  with  terrible  results.  It 
undermined  all  parental  authority  in  Protestant 
families.  It  is  in  line  with  the  Romish  claim 
that  all  sprinkled  children  are  Romanists.  It  was 
enough  that  any  one  should  affirm  to  the  authorities 
that  a  child  wished  to  become  a  Roman  Catholic, 
having  joined  in  prayer,  or  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  or  kissed  the  image  of  the  Virgin,  to  cause  his 
abstraction  from  the  care  of  his  parents,  who  were 
forced  besides  to  pay  him  a  pension  ;  so  that  the  loss 
of  the  child  was  followed  by  the  loss  of  property. 

The  synods  received  an  order  to  accept  neither 
legacies  nor  donations.  The  ministers  were  for 
bidden  to  speak  in  their  sermons  of  the  wretchedness 
of  the  times,  or  to  attack,  directly  or  indirectly,  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion.  To  all  this  the  "Reformed" 
assented  without  remonstrance  or  resistance.  They 
surrendered  their  liberties,  and  by  so  doing  were 

After  this,  came  the  systematic  attempt  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Protestants.  Troops  were  quar 
tered  upon  them. 

In  many  villages  the  priests  followed  the  soldiers 
through 'the  streets,  crying,  "Courage,  gentlemen  ! 
it  is  the  intention  of  the  king  that  these  dogs  of 
Huguenots  shall  be  pillaged  and  sacked." 

The  soldiers  entered  the  houses,  sword  in  hand, 
sometimes  crying:  "Kill,  kill!"  to  frighten  the 
women  and  the  children.  So  long  as  the  inhabitants 
could  satisfy  their  rapacity,  they  suffered  no  more 
than  pillage.  But  when  their  money  was  expended, 
the  price  of  their  furniture  consumed,  and  the  orna 
ments  and  garments  of  their  wives  disposed  of,  the 

204  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

dragoons  seized  them  by  the  hair  to  drag  them  to 
church ;  or,  if  they  suffered  them  to  remain  in  their 
houses,  made  use  of  threats,  outrages,  and  even 
tortures,  to  compel  them  to  be  converted.  They 
burnt,  at  slow  fires,  the  feet  and  hands  of  some  ; 
they  broke  the  ribs,  legs,  or  arms  of  others  with 
blows  of  sticks.  Others  were  cast  into  damp 
dungeons,  with  threats  of  leaving  them  there  to  rot. 
The  soldiers  said  that  everything  was  permitted  to 
them  except  murder  and  rape. 

On  the  28th  of  July,  1681,  Charles  the  Second 
was  compelled  to  sanction  a  bill  which  granted  the 
most  extensive  privileges  to  those  French  refugees 
who  should  demand  an  asylum  in  England.  From 
Holland,  and  from  Germany  as  well,  a  cry  of  indig 
nation  arose.  Louis  XIV.  called  a  halt.  The  perse 
cutions  stopped  for  a  time  ;  but  in  1684  they  began 
again,  and  then  it  went  from  bad  to  worse. 

New  tortures  were  tried.  Families  were  deprived 
of  sleep  by  the  noise  of  soldiers.  The  voice  of 
drums,  blasphemies,  hideous  cries,  the  crash  of  fur 
niture,  and  constant  shaking,  by  which  they  compelled 
these  miserable  wretches  to  stand  up  at  night  and 
keep  their  eyes  open,  were  some  of  the  means 
employed  to  deprive  them  of  sleep.  To  pinch  them, 
to  prick  them  with  sharp  instruments,  to  pull  them 
about,  to  suspend  them  with  cords,  and  a  hundred 
other  cruelties,  were  the  sport  of  these  executioners, 
by  which  their  hosts  were  reduced  to  such  a  state 
that  they  were  glad  to  promise  whatever  they  wished, 
to  escape  these  barbarians.  The  soldiers  offered 
indignities  to  women.  They  spat  in  their  faces,  they 
made  them  lie  down  on  hot  coals,  and  put  their  heads 
in  heated  ovens  in  which  the  vapor  was  enough  to 
suffocate  them. 

As  a  result,  thousands  succumbed.     It  is  a  terrible 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME.  205 

picture,  and  the  sufferings  God's  children  were  com 
pelled  to  undergo  are  too  horrid  to  relate. 

Is  there  not  a  lesson  for  us  ?  Can  we  not  see  the 
peril  in  surrendering  to  such  a  foe  ? 

There  was  no  pity  in  their  hearts.  They  had  no 
respect  for  citizenship.  Bigotry  ruled. 

On  the  22d  of  October,  Louis  XIV.  signed  at  Fon- 
tainbleu,  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  The 
principal  provisions  of  the  revocation  edict  were  the 
following  :  The  Protestant  temples  were  to  be  demol 
ished,  and  the  exercise  of  their  religious  worship  was 
to  cease,  as  well  in  private  houses  as  in  the  castles  of 
the  nobles,  on  pain  of  confiscation  of  property  and 
personal  arrest.  The  ministers  who  should  refuse  to 
be  converted,  were  warned  to  leave  the  kingdom 
within  fourteen  days,  on  pain  of  being  sent  to  the 

Protestant  schools  were  to  be  closed ;  the  children 
who  were  born  after  the  publication  of  the  edicts 
were  to  be  baptized  by  the  priests  of  their  parishes 
and  brought  up  in  the  Roman  Catholic  faith.  A  term 
of  four  months  was  granted  to  refugees  wherein  to 
return  to  France  and  apostatize ;  that  time  expired, 
their  property  was  to  be  confiscated.  Protestants 
were  formally  prohibited  from  leaving  the  kingdom 
and  carrying  their  fortunes  abroad,  on  pain  of  the 
galleys  for  men,  and  confiscation  of  their  property 
and  personal  arrest  for  the  women.  All  the  provis 
ions  of  the  law  against  relapsed  converts  were 

The  ' '  Reformed "  who  had  not  changed  their 
religion,  were  to  remain  in  the  kingdom  until  it 
should  please  God  to  enlighten  them. 

On  the  same  day  that  the  edict  of  revocation  was 
registered,  the  destruction  of  the  temple  of  Charenton, 
built  by  the  celebrated  architect  Jacques  Debrosse, 
and  capable  of  containing  14,000  persons,  was  com- 

206  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

menced.  Five  days  afterward,  no  trace  of  the  edifice 
remained.  The  church  at  Caen,  which  had  so  many 
times  re-echoed  to  the  eloquent  voice  of  Dubas,  fell 
in  ruins,  to  the  flourish  of  trumpets  and  shouts  of  joy. 
At  Nimes,  Cheyrau  was  permitted  to  preach  a  last 
discourse.  He  did  so,  and  appealed  to  his  hearers  to 
persevere  in  the  faith  unto  death.  The  temple  was 
torn  down  and  became  a  heap  of  ruins.  In  the  midst, 
could  long  be  remarked  a  single  stone,  beneath  the 
overthrown  front,  bearing  this  inscription  : 

"HERE    IS    THE    HOUSE    OF    GOD,     HERE    IS    THE 
GATE    OF    HEAVEN.  " 

The  Protestants  who  had  believed  Louis  XIV.  to 
be  the  greatest  king  of  the  age,  and  that  he  would 
yet  see  his  mistake,  had  their  eyes  opened  to  the 
actual  condition  of  affairs  when  they  saw  800  temples 
destroyed,  and  learned  that  troops  had  been  ordered 
into  the  North  of  France  to  complete  the  work  done 
in  the  South. 

Protestant  servants  were  denied  employment,  and 
noblemen  were  compelled  to  employ  Roman  Catholics. 
These  severities  bore  fruit.  The  galleys  were  filled 
with  prisoners.  Everybody  that  could  escape,  did  so. 
To  London,  to  Germany,  to  America,  they  came  in 
uncounted  numbers.  France  was  emptied  of  its  best 

Over  1,300,000  of  the  good  and  well-to-do  citizens 
went  forth  as  exiles.  In  a  celebrated  memoir 
addressed  to  Louvais,  in  1688,  Voubon  deplores  the 
desertion  of  1,000,000  men,  the  withdrawal  of  $60,- 
000,000  of  money,  the  ruin  of  commerce,  the  ene 
mies'  fleet  increased  by  9,000  of  the  best  sailors  of  the 
kingdom,  and  their  armies  by  600  officers  and  12,000 

The  north  of  France  became  depopulated,  as  well 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  207 

as  the  south.  Of  1998  Protestant  families  who 
dwelt  in  the  district  of  Paris,  1202  emigrated. 

The  priests  celebrated  the  day  of  revocation  by 
public  thanksgiving.  What  sorrows  followed  in  that 
train  !  A  law  passed  by  the  constituent  assembly  of 
1790,  restored  to  the  descendants,  now  dispersed  over 
the  face  of  the  globe,  the  title  of  French  citizens,  on 
the  simple  condition  of  returning  to  France  and  ful 
filling  the  civil  duties  imposed  on  all  Frenchmen  ; 
but  it  could  not  bring  back  to  France  the  loss  which 
it  had  sustained.  For  almost  a  century  the  Eoman 
Catholic  church  had  full  sway  in  the  whole  of  France. 
It  possessed  all  the  edifices  of  worship,  all  the 
schools,  the  press,  the  government.  The  Protest 
ants  had  lost  the  right  of  possessing  their  creed  and 
the  right  of  existing. 

Treachery  never  pays,  and  wrong-doing  secures 
terrible  harvests.  After  St.  Bartholomew  came  re 
morse  to  Charles  IX.  He  lived  but  twenty-one 
months.  He  could  not  get  away  from  the  horrid 
memory.  The  man  who  had  boasted  on  the  fatal 
night  that  there  should  not  be  a  single  Huguenot  left 
to  reproach  him  with  the  deed,  was  waited  on  at  his 
death-bed  by  a  Huguenot  nurse.  "Alas,  nurse,  dear 
nurse,"  he  would  say  to  her,  "  what  blood,  what 
murders  !  Oh,  my  God  !  forgive  me.  What  shall 
I  do?  I  am  lost."  And  the  nurse  would  point  him 
to  God  as  the  only  hope. 

Henry  IV.,  after  betraying  his  mother's  and  his 
soul's  highest  interests,  was  smitten  by  an  assassin's 
dagger,  and  died  as  the  fool  dieth. 

Louis  XIY.  saw  his  kingdom  impoverished,  his 
commerce  gone,  his  name  execrated  throughout  the 
world,  and  lay  in  his  magnificent  palace  at  Versailcs 
dying.  He  is  utterly  wretched.  The  people  curse 
him,  and  hurl  stones  and  mud  at  his  coffin. 

The  church  of  Home  gains  nothing  but  infamy. 


The  Revolution  struck  with  awful  justice  and  rent 
the  fetters  of  French  Protestantism,  smiting  into 
the  dust  the  throne  which  had  so  long  oppressed 

And  so  Protestantism  is  revived.  There  are  about 
1,000,000  Protestants.  Many  of  them  have  ac 
quired  a  distinguished  place  in  the  Church  and  in  the 

1.  France  lost  the  light,  because  Christians  hid  it 
beneath  a  bushel.     They  forgot  that  they  were  the 
light,  and  if  they  refused  to  let  their  light  shine  they 
increased  the  gloom.     They  enjoyed  the  truth  ;    but 
they  did    not  preach  it.     The  aggressive  gospel  of 
Luther  and  Zwingle  was  set  aside.     They  turned  to 
money-getting  and  thrift,  and  left  the  affairs  of  State 
to  others. 

John  Knox,  with  his  words,  spoken  and  written, 
drove  his  enemies  into  their  retreats.  By  his  ad 
dresses  and  sermons  he  made  public  opinion,  roused 
the  popular  heart,  and  directed  the  popular  will.  In 
France  there  was  no  such  man.  There  was  too  little 
enlightened  opinion.  The  military  spirit  died  with 
the  moral.  It  was  not  the  call  to  arms,  no  more  than 
the  call  to  repentance.  It  was  not  the  fight  for  lib 
erty,  because  it  was  not  the  good  fight  of  faith. 

2.  Their  second  great  mistake  was  in  proclaiming 
the  possibility  of  a  Itomanist  being  saved  while  he 
clings  to  the  errors  of  Rome. 

For  this  the  leaders  argued,  even  as  men  argue  it 
now.  In  our  churches  are  ministers  and  men  who 
claim  that  the  Roman  Catholic  church  stands  in  asso 
ciation  with  evangelical  churches  as  a  church  of 
Christ.  In  the  discussion  of  the  Freedom  of  Wor 
ship  Bill,  this  position  was  maintained. 

Romanists  are  treated  not  as  errorists  ;  but  as  if, 
despite  their  errors,  they  are  Christians.  In  faith 
and  practice  they  are  Pagans.  We  are  not  speaking 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  209 

against  them  as  citizens,  but  denying  that  they  are 
Christians,  while  they  are  Romanists.  They  are  in 
peril  because  tradition  is  preferred  to  Scripture, 
Mary  to  Jesus,  and  the  decrees  of  the  church  to  the 
commands  of  Christ.  They  must  have  the  Gospel 
brought  to  them,  and  they  must  believe  it  to  the 
saving  of  their  souls,  or  they  must  be  lost. 

"Venerable  ministers  of  the  Gospel,"  exclaimed 
Eev.  Charles  Chiniquy,  "Rome  is  the  great  danger 
ahead  for  the  church  of  Christ,  and  you  do  not  un 
derstand  it  enough.  The  atmosphere  of  light,  hon 
esty,  truth,  and  holiness  in  which  you  are  born,  and 
which  you  have  breathed  since  your  infancy,  makes 
it  almost  impossible  for  you  to  realize  the  dark  mys 
teries  of  idolatry,  immorality,  degrading  slavery, 
hatred  of  the  Word  of  God,  concealed  behind  the 
walls  of  that  modern  Babylon.  It  is  that  ignorance 
which  paves  the  way  for  the  triumph  of  Rome.  It 
paralyzes  the  arm  of  the  church  of  Christ." 


The  answer  of  this  man,  who  was  fifty  years  a 
priest,  is  :  "  Because  modern  Prostestants  have  not 
only  forgotten  what  Rome  was,  what  she  is,  and  what 
she  will  forever  be,  the  most  irreconcilable  and  pow 
erful  enemy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  but  while  she  is 
striking  Christians  to  the  heart,  by  cursing  their 
schools  and  wrenching  the  Bible  from  the  hands  of 
the  children  ;  while  she  is  battering  down  and  scaling 
the  walls  and  storming  the  citadel  of  their  faith,  they 
are  recognizing  her  as  a  branch  of  the  church  of 


Rome,  that  shed  the  blood  of  our  forefathers,  that 
refused  to  keep  faith  with  heretics,  that  fired  the 
inquisition,  and  lit  its  fires  with  devilish  and  malig- 

210  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

nant  joy,   is  in  our  midst,  attempting  to  chain  our 
people  to  the  feet  of  her  idols. 

Romanists,  that  murdered  Henry  IV. ,  that  stabbed 
Coligni  to  the  heart,  that  burned  a  Huss,  a  Ridley 
and  a  Latimer,  and  that  plotted  the  death  of  Abra 
ham  Lincoln,  and  attempted  to  stab  Liberty,  are 
here  to  fight  with  desperation,  and  do  their  utmost 
to  destroy  the  liberty  our  fathers  fought  for,  and  we 
have  defended. 


Upon  the  ministry  of  this  hour,  a  fearful  responsi 
bility  is  devolved.  Let  them  reckon  Roman  Catho 
lics  as  a  part  of  the  religious  world,  who  can  be 
saved  while  they  adhere  to  the  errors  of  Rome,  and 
the  people  will  see  no  cause  for  alarm,  and  no  rea 
son  why  efforts  should  be  made  to  rescue  the  millions 
in  our  midst  from  the  grasp  of  the  destroyer. 

Let  them  proclaim  the  truth,  that  Rome  hates  the 
Bible,  destroys  the  Sabbath,  apologizes  for  crime, 
and  teaches  that  a  criminal  coming  to  the  confes 
sional  may,  by  the  act  of  a  priest,  become  white 
as  a  saint,  and  the  people  will  see  a  reason  for  jails 
and  penitentiaries  being  filled  with  members  in  good 
standing  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  They  will 
see  that  honesty  and  integrity  are  imperilled  by  such 
teaching.  Romanism  is  a  lie,  coined  in  hell,  and 
built  up  as  a  system  through  the  machinations  of 
Satan.  It  must  be  resisted,  and  Romanists  must  be 
warned  of  their  peril,  because  they  who  believe  in 
such  error  are  damned.  It  is  our  duty  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  our  prisoners.  This  may  be  their  only 
opportunity  to  hea-r  the  truth.  Romanism  cannot 
usurp  the  place  of  Christianity  without  destroying 
the  foundations  of  liberty.  The  Christians  of  this 
land  must  fearlessly  proclaim  the  truth,  if  they  will 
save  the  State. 

WASHINGTON    IN   THE    LAP   OF   ROME.  211 

It  was  the  boast  of  Napoleon  that  he  made  way 
for  the  talents.  But  such  talents  !  Talents  wrig 
gling  to  a  height  where  the  lion  could  scarcely  find  a 
foothold,  or  the  eagle  a  place  to  perch  ! 

It  was,  and  is,  the  Bible  that  opens  the  way  for  the 
talents.  Because  of  this  redemption  has  come,  and 
where  it  is  welcomed,  and  loved  and  used,  there  is 
prosperity.  Life  tells.  God  takes  care  of  his  own. 

III.  A  third  mistake  was  made  when  they  con 
sented,  for  any  reason,  to  be  silent  concerning  the 
errors  of  Rome. 

This  peril  confronts  us.  Pulpits  are  closed  ngainst 
this.  Professors  of  religion  apologize  for,  it'  they 
do  not  champion,  the  errors  of  Rome.  While  the 
Huguenot  consented  to  be  silent,  Rome  worked  on. 
The  result  was  seen  not  only  in  the  Revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes,  but  in  the  state  of  affairs  which 
made  that  revocation  a  possibility. 

It  is  not  safe  to  forget  the  drift  and  trend  of 
Romanism.  All  who  keep  their  eye  on  public 
affairs,  know  that  Romanism  is  organizing  for  the 
battle  of  Armageddon.  The  Watchman  u£  St.  Louis 
boldly  says :  "  There  are  indications  that  before  the 
next  half  century  has  passed,  the  two  great  bodies 
into  which  Christianity  is  divided  will  engage  in  a 
real  conflict,  in  which  the  strength  of  the  seminal 
principle  of  each  communion  will  be  put  to  a  real 

"Finally,  my  brethren,  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and 
in  the  power  of  his  might.  Put  on  the  whole  armor 
of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the 
wiles  of  the  devil."  Some  one  must  fight,  if  truth  shall 
reign.  Americans  have  great  trusts  committed  to 
their  keeping. 

The  need  of  the  hour  is  an  awakened  church. 
Luther  could  not  have  got  on  without  the  Elector  of 
Saxony.  John  Wicliff  would  have  been  a  failure  had 

212  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

not  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  stood  by  and  for  him. 
Pray  that  some  of  our  mighty  laymen,  now  giving 
money  for  colleges  and  churches,  may  lay  their 
offerings  on  this  altar,  and  help  us  to  sow  the  broad 
fields  of  our  American  life  with  Gospel  seed. 

At  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
cannons  poured  their  leaden  and  iron  hail  upon  our 
men.  It  seemed  difficult  to  live  in  the  galling  fire. 
Our  soldiers  were  burrowing  in  the  ground,  hiding 
behind  what  they  could  place  before  them,  when 
they  heard  a  band  of  music.  At  its  head  rode  Han 
cock,  hat  off,  saying  to  the  men  :  "  Gentlemen,  that 
cannonade  means  that  our  enemies  are  getting  ready 
to  attack  us.  Be  ready.  Prove  to  be  men."  Our 
boys  were  ready ;  and  when  the  battle-wave  struck 
the  Rock  of  Patriotism,  it  broke,  and  victory  came, — 
in  which  the  South  glories  now  equally  with  the 

So  shall  it  be  in  this  fight  with  Eome.  The  defeat 
of  Rome  is  the  salvation  of  the  Republic,  and  the 
deliverance  of  Romanists  from  superstition,  that  pro 
duces  the  sleep  of  death.  Let  us  glorify  God  as 
God,  and  work  while  it  is  day. 



Rome  is  an  old  fighter.  In  the  battle  now  raging 
for  the  utter  overthrow  of  the  public  school  system  in 
the  United  States,  Rome  is  managing  her  forces  and 
planting  her  blows  in  accordance  with  well-defined 
plans ;  which,  having  won  victories  elsewhere,  she 
iDelieves  are  sure  to  produce  the  same  results  in  her 
present  desperate  encounter.  Thousands  in  pulpits 
and  in  pews,  in  shops  and  on  farms,  think  resistance 
worse  than  folly.  This  class  are  either  betraying  the 
youth  of  America,  or  are  silent  while  others  are  doing 
the  infamous  work.  It  is  time  to  call  a  halt.  For 
more  than  fifty  years,  because  of  this  false  security 
which  has  held  the  church  in  the  arms  of  a  delusive 
slumber,  and  through  the  cowardice  or  ambition  of 
party  leaders,  this  nation,  with  all  its  unparalleled 
opportunities  and  responsibilities  has  been  drifting 
toward  a  surrender  of  the  children  to  the  control  of 
the  priests  of  Rome.  Rome's  opposition  is  open  and 
defiant.  It  has  assumed  four  distinct  phases  :  1.  In 
1840,  Archbishop  Hughes  gave  this  order  :  "Take  the 
children  out  of  the  public  schools,  as  you  would  take 
them  out  of  devouring  fire ; "  that  was  to  get  them 
away  from  Bible  influence.  First,  denounce  the 
schools  because  the  Bible  is  read ;  then  banish  the 
Bible  and  denounce  them  as  godless  —  is  the  pro 
gramme  of  Rome. 

2,  The  Bible  having  been  removed  as  a  text-book, 
Rome  fought  general  education,  and  became  the  open 
and  avowed  champion  of  illiteracy. 

214  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

3.  In  1884,  the  Plenary  Council  ordered  the  build 
ing  of  parochial  schools.  The  decree  was  mandatory  ; 
save  in  cases  where  a  sufficient  cause  can  be  shown, 
satisfactory  to  the  bishop.     Neglect  of  this  require 
ment  subjected  the  offender  to  the  usual  penalties  of 
disobedience.     This  was  the  beginning  of  the  trouble 
with   Edward    McGlynn.     Educated  in   the    public 
schools,  he  believes  in  them  and  fought  for  them. 

4.  The  children  of  Roman  Catholics   have  been 
taken    out  of  the  schools,  and  now  they  claim  the 
right  of  giving  direction  as  to  how  the  children  of 
Protestants  shall  be  educated.     The  inquiry  has  been 
raised,  If  the  schools  are  so  bad  that  Roman  Catho 
lic  children  cannot  attend  them,  are  they  not  too  bad 
for  Roman  Catholic  teachers  to  teach  in  them  ?     If 
Romanists  insist  on  educating  their  children,  ought 
they  not  to  stop  all  interference  on  their  part  with 
the  educating  of  children  not  belonging  to  them  ? 

Vicar-General  Brady,  of  St.  Louis,  declares  :  "We 
are  doing  all  that  we  canto  prevent  our  children  from 
going  to  the  public  schools.  We  must  educate  our 
own  children.  They  are  educated  in  the  public 
schools  merely  as  animals  would  be  educated.  Their 
souls  are  not  attended  to." 

In  Monseigneur  Segur's  "  Plain  Talk  About  Prot 
estantism, "there  is  this  language  (p.  98)  :  "The  free 
dom  of  thinking  is  simply  nonsense.  We  are  no 
more  free  to  think  without  rule,  than  we  are  to  act 
without  one."  Page  105  :  "  We  have  to  believe  only 
what  the  Pope  and  the  Bishops  teach.  We  have  to 
reject  only  that  which  the  Pope  and  the  Bishops  con 
demn  and  reject.  Should  a  point  of  doctrine  appear 
doubtful,  we  have  only  to  address  ourselves  to  the 
Pope  and  the  Bishops  to  know  what  to  believe. 
Only  from  that  tribunal,  forever  living  and  forever 
guided  by  God,  emanate  true  judgment  on  religious 
belief,  and  particularly  on  the  true  sense  of  Scripture." 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  215 

The  Roman  Church,  claiming  to  understand  the 
secrets  of  God  and  to  have  the  keys  of  heaven  and 
hell,  and  blasphemously  presuming  that  it  can  con 
trol  the  destinies  of  men — to  save  eternally  or  damn 
forever  in  a  life  to  come — undertakes  to  bestow  for 
money  the  joys  of  the  former,  and  inflict  the  pains  of 
the  latter,  on  those  who  refuse  credulity  and  cash. 
To  make  this  trade  prosperous,  ignorance  is  a  neces 
sity.  "It  uses  money,  mendacity  and  pretended 
miracles,  to  capture  and  enslave  the  ignorant.  It 
assails  everything  tending  to  enlighten  the  masses,  on 
whose  ignorance  it  feeds.  Italy,  Spain,  Ireland, 
Mexico  and  Lower  Canada  sufficiently  illustrate  its 
terrible  work.  Human  vitality  and  intelligence  have 
probably  been  brought  to  a  lower  point  in  Spain  than 
in  any  other  civilized  nation  on  the  globe,  and  the 
Roman  Church  is  largely,  if  not  solely,  responsible 
for  this  national  degradation  and  ruin.  It  seeks  to 
do — is  most  successfully  preparing  to  do — is  doing 
slowly — for  the  United  States  what  it  has  done  for 
Spain.  Our  free-school  system  destroyed,  political 
integrity  destroyed  and  parties  corrupted,  the  goal  is 
not  far  away." 


The  trouble  in  Ireland  to-day  is,  that  England  is 
dealing  with  a  people  who  believe  that  all  is  right 
which  is  done  to  advance  the  power  of  the  Church. 
Hence,  there,  as  here,  jurymen  utterly  ignore  the 
value  of  their  oath  where  the  interests  of  the  Church 
require  it.  For  this  reason  alone,  the  right  of  "  trial 
by  jury"  is  threatened. 


in  some  way  or  other,  every  precept  of  the  Deca 
logue.  If  men  who  are  Romanists  are  truthful,  hon- 


est  and  upright,  it  is  because  they  are  better  than 
the  religion  they  profess  compels  them  to  be. 

Rome  teaches  that  the  Sabbath  may  be  set  aside 
after  hearing  mass.  Merchandizing  and  the  selling 
of  goods  at  auction  is  permitted  on  the  Sabbath.  He 
who  performs  any  servile  work  on  the  Lord's  Day  or 
on  a  festival  day,  let  him  do  penance  three  days  on 
bread  and  water.  If  any  one  breaks  fasts  prescribed 
by  the  Church,  let  him  do  penance  on  bread  and 
water  twenty  days.  Three  days  on  bread  and  water 
for  disobeying  their  God ;  twenty  days  for  disobey 
ing  their  Church  !  Absolution  is  given  for  stealing 
small  amounts  to  pay  for  masses,  though  the  law  is, 
that  masses  shall  be  given  without  pay.  The  com 
mand  :  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me," 
is  blotted  out  of  the  Bible  by  papal  hands.  Children 
trained  in  these  schools  can  lie,  steal,  break  the  Sab 
bath,  and  commit  sins  of  any  kind,  and  obtain  abso 
lution  from  a  man  no  better  than  the  guilty  party. 


The  oath  of  allegiance,  by  which  the  thousands  ot 
Romanists  have  obtained  the  rights  of  the  ballot, 
citizenship  and  office,  which,  if  regarded  as  obliga 
tory,  would  bind  every  one  of  them  to  support  the 
principles  of  Republican  Government,  is  valueless ; 
because,  whenever  Roman  officials  shall  see  fit  to 
require  this  oath  to  be  disregarded,  every  good 
Romanist,  to  a  man,  is  bound  by  his  allegiance  to  the 
Pope,  which  he  believes  more  binding  than  his  alle 
giance  to  the  Government,  to  disregard  it.  As  proof, 
we  quote  from  "  Abridged  Course  of  Religious  In 
struction  for  the  Use  of  Colleges  and  Schools,"  by  the 
Rev.  Father  F.  X.  Schouppe,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
with  the  imprimateur  of  H.  E.  Cardinal  Manning, 
London— Burns  and  Gates,  1880,  p.  203:  "  The 
Church  can  dispense  from  a  promissory  oath.  This 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  217 

power  belongs  to  the  Pope  and  bishops,  who  exercise 
it  either  themselves  or  by  their  delegates." 

Page  278  :  "  The  civil  laws  (of  Christendom)  are 
binding  in  conscience  so  long  as  they  are  conform 
able  to  the  rights  of  the  Catholic  Church." 

This  gives  a  warrant  to  the  false  swearing  which 
floods  our  cities  with  voters  who  have  passed  from 
their  landing  in  this  free  country  to  the  courts  where 
they  take  a  false  oath,  to  the  polls,  where,  with 
another  false  oath,  they  swear  in  their  vote,  and  to 
the  confessional,  where  their  oath  is  held  to  be  a  jus 
tifiable,  "  dispensable"  lie  for  the  benefit  of  the  Holy 
Koman  Catholic  Church,  whenever  it  shall  chance  so 
to  regard  it,  or  order  him  so  to  regard  it.  He  also  is 
taught,  "  that  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  remits  sins 
and  the  punishment  due  them"  (p.  210).  "The 
power  to  remit  sin  is  judicial.  The  priests  are  made 
judges  of  the  sin  and  the  disposition  of  the  sinner. 
Their  absolution  is  just  as  efficacious  as  would  be  that 
of  Jesus  Christ." 

Educate  the  youth  in  this  way,  and  "  repeating" 
at  the  polls  becomes  an  act  of  grace,  and  honest  elec 
tions  become  an  impossibility.  As  has  been  said  : 
"  A  ship-load  of  foreign  Romanists  lands  in  New 
York  ;  indulgence  in  the  lump  is  by  the  Cardinal  or 
Archbishop  granted,  to  swear  that  they  have  resided 
here  long  enough  to  become  citizens  ;  they  go  before 
the  court,  become  naturalized,  get  their  final  papers, 
and  at  once  go  to  the  polls  and  help  elect  the  Cardinal's 
candidate  for  Mayor.  Thus  perjured  citizens  capture 
polling  places  and  carry  elections  in  the  interest  of 
Romanism."  *  It  does  not  stop  here. 

Dissimulation  is  lawful,  according  to  Liguori,  as 
is  gambling.  "  Laymen,  or  even  the  clergy,  do  not 
sin  if  they  play  cards  principally  for  the  sake  of 

*  Romanism,  by  A.  J.  Grover,  p.  18. 

218  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

recreation,  or  for  a  moderate  sum  of  money.     Plence, 
gambling  among  priests  is  extensively  practised. 


"It  is  lawful  to  administer  the  sacraments  to 
drunkards,  if  they  are  in  danger  of  death,  and  had 
previously  expressed  a  desire  of  receiving  them." 
Hence,  the  murderer  executed  in  the  Tombs  October 
18th,  1883,  cried  for  whiskey  at  the  last,  though  he 
had  partaken  of  the  Eucharist.  Priests  are  known 
to  drink  to  excess.  One,  in  a  country  town,  rode 
home  drunk  almost  every  Sabbath  evening  after  per 
forming  vespers  in  the  chapel.  All  knew  it,  and  it 
wras  tolerated  because  the  guilty  debauchee  was  a 
priest.  It  was  Liguori  who  said:  "Among  the 
priests  who  live  in  the  world,  it  is  rare,  very  rare,  to 
find  one  that  is  good." 

Alexander  Campbell,  in  his  discussion  with  Arch 
bishop  Purcell,  read  from  Liguori  the  permission  for 
priests  to  keep  nieces,  or  concubines.  Archbishop 
Purcell  denied  that  Liguori  ever  taught  anything  so 
abominable,  and  that  all  who  say  so  are  guilty  of  a 
flagrant  violation  of  the  commandment  which  says, 
"Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbor."  The  book  was  brought  in,  and  another  read 
therefrom  these  words:  "A  bishop,  however  poor 
he  may  be,  cannot  appropriate  to  himself  pecuniary 
fines  without  the  license  of  the  Apostolical  See  ;  but 
he  ought  to  apply  to  pious  uses  that  which  the  Council 
of  Trent  has  laid  upon  non-resident  clergymen ,  or  upon 
those  clergymen  who  keep  concubines."  Marriage 
is  a  mortal  sin.  Adultery  is  pardoned. 


*  <  What  answer  ought  a  confessor  to   give  when 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  219 

questioned  concerning  a  truth  which  he  knows  from 
sacramental  confession  only  ?  " 

"  He  ought  to  answer  that  he  does  not  know  it, 
and,  if  it  be  necessary,  to  confirm  the  same  with  an 
oath. ' 

"  Is  it  lawful,  then,  to  tell  a  lie?" 

"He  is  questioned  as  a  man,  and  answers  as  a 
man.  As  a  man  he  does  not  know  the  truth,  though 
he  knows  it  as  God." 

* '  What  if  a  confessor  were  directly  asked  whether 
he  knows  it  through  sacramental  confession  ?  " 

"  He  may  reply,  t(I  know  nothing.'  " 

Is  such  a  religion  good  enough  for  the  youth  of 
America  ?  It  is  the  true  position  that  the  nation  has 
no  right  to  give  children  into  the  hands  of  Roman 
Catholics  ;  and  that  prisoners  in  our  penal  institu 
tions  ought  to  be  taught  and  helped  by  men  who  be 
lieve  and  teach  the  Word  of  God  ? 


Jerry  McCauley,  the  river  thief,  and  a  most  des 
perate  character,  went  to  Sing  Sing  as  a  member  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  communion,  in  full  and  in  good 
standing,  as  are  the  majority  of  our  prisoners  in  all 
our  penal  institutions.  It  was  because  Jerry  Mc 
Cauley  heard  the  Gospel  and  found  a  Bible  in  his 
room  that  he  was  converted,  came  out  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  and  became  a  benefactor  to  hundreds  of 

III.       THE    STATE    HAS    NO      RIGHT    TO    RECOGNIZE    THE 

If  the  Court  of  Special  Sessions  can  commit  to  a 
Roman  Catholic  institution  children  between  seven 
and  fourteen  years  of  age,  as  idle,  truant,  vicious, 
or  homeless,  then  the  State  can  put  its  neck  into  the 

220  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

yoke  Rome  has  been  framing  for  many  years,  with 
the  consent  of  a  silent  Christianity  and  a  crafty 
political  sentiment.  The  law  says, 


The  free  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  religious  pro 
fession  and  worship,  without  discrimination  or 
preference,  shall  forever  be  allowed  in  this  State  for 
all  mankind. 

The  Constitution  of  these  United  States,  in  pro 
viding  for  religious  liberty,  expressly  declares  that 
no  restraint  should  be  exercised:  "that  Congress 
should  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of 
religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;" 
but  recognizing  the  principle  introduced  to  the  notice 
of  mankind  by  Roger  Williams,  who  repudiated 
toleration,  because  the  right  to  tolerate  implied  the 
right  to  persecute  ;  who  would  not  accept  as  a  favor 
from  man  what  had  been  given  to  him  as  a  right  by 
God ;  who  held  that,  when  God  made  the  eye  he 
conferred  the  right  to  look,  and  when  he  made  the 
Bible  he  conferred  the  right  to  read  it,  or  have  it 

Gambetta,  in  France,  saw  this  peril,  and  warned 
the  State  against  giving  over  children  to  the  control 
of  priests  to  be  educated  and  guided  by  them.  "  I 
am,"  said  the  great  French  statesman,  "for  the  sep 
aration  of  the  schools  from  the  churches.  I  consider 
this  not  only  a  question  of  political,  but  of  social 
order.  Let  not  Catholics,  with  their  claims  to  ex- 
clusiveness,  have  anything  to  do  with  the  propaga 
tion  of  necessary  knowledge,  which  it  is  the  State's 
duty  to  see  imparted  to  every  citizen." 

Gambetta  knew  Romanism  as  we  in  this  free  land 
do  not  know  it.  Let  us  hear,  and  heed  his  manly 

The  parochial  school,  notwithstanding  the  disposi- 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  221 

tion  of  the  American  people  to  try  and  conciliate  their 
Roman  Catholic  fellow-citizens,  is  a  fact.    The  decree 
has  gone  forth  from  the  Provincial  Council,    sanc 
tioned  by  the  Pope,  that  such  schools  shall  be  built 
in    every    parish.     Compromise   is    a    failure.     Not 
only  does  Rome  seek  to  take  her  children  out  of  our 
public  schools  ;   but,  under  one  pretence  or  another, 
she  seeks  to  fill  these  public  schools  with  Roman 
Catholic   teachers.     Let   us    have    done    with    this. 
Put  the  Bible  back  where  it  belongs.     Let  it  become 
a   text-book   for   the    children  of  America.     Teach 
them  to   be  good  readers    of  the  Scriptures.     Said 
Sir  William  Jones,   who  was  familiar  with  Greek, 
Roman  and  Oriental  literature:    "  The  Bible,  inde 
pendently  of  its  Divine  origin,  contains  more  sublim 
ity,  purer  morality,  more  impartial  history  and  finer 
strains  of  eloquence  than  can  be  collected  from  any 
other  book,  in  whatever  language  it  may  have  been 
written."      John  Jay,  in  an  admirable    address    on 
"  Rome,  the  Bible  and  the  Republic,"  quotes  the  dis 
tinguished  Robert  Hall  as  saying  :   "  Wherever  the 
Scriptures  are  generally  read,  the  standard  of  morals 
is  raised,"  and  adds  :  « 4  The  indebtedness  of  this  coun 
try  to  the  Bible,  and  its  recognition  by  our  Govern 
ment  in  other  days,  are  things  not  to  be  forgotten  ; 
and  it  is  well  to  keep  permanently  before  our  people 
this   distinguishing   feature   of   our   history."     The 
great  body  of  the  original  settlers  on  our  newly  dis 
covered  continent   were   men    whose  ancestors  had 
fought  for  civil  and  religious  freedom  on  the  various 
battle-fields  of  the  old  world.     They  loved  liberty, 
and  loved  God's  Word.     Is  it  not  true  that  their 
love  of  liberty  sprung  from  the  influence  of  the  truth 
upon  their  hearts?     Follow  the   Bible  around  the 
world,  and  in  its  trail  you  find  liberty,  progress  and 
enlightenment.     The  Bible  ought  to  be  made  a  text 
book  in  every  institution  helped  by  the  State,  be- 

222  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

cause  of  what  the  Bible  does  for  the  State.  "  There 
never  was  found,"  said  Lord  Bacon,  "  in  any  age  of 
the  world,  either  religion  or  law  that  did  so  highly 
exalt  the  public  good  as  the  Bible."  If  Romanists 
do  not  like  it,  let  them  dislike  it.  What  they  love, 
hurts  liberty.  What  they  hate,  helps  it.  It  is  our 
duty  to  make  our  schools  so  good  that  no  ambitious 
child  of  the  State  can  afford  to  be  educated  elsewhere. 
I  make  my  appeal  to  you,  not  as  religionists,  but  as 
citizens, — Do  more  than  refuse  to  divide  the  School 
Fund.  Do  this  :  from  this  time  on,  provide  for  chil 
dren  between  seven  and  fourteen  years  of  age  who 
may  be  idle,  truant,  vicious  or  homeless,  better 
places  in  which  to  educate  them  than  the  protecto 
ries  or  convents  under  Romish  control.  They  are 
children  of  the  State.  Give  them  religious  instruc 
tion,  by  giving  them  access  to  the  Word  of  God.  It 
is  our  bounden  duty  to  teach  them  Christian  moral 
ity,  essential  to  their  education  as  good  citizens.  In 
the  words  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant: 

"  Let  us  labor  to  add  all  needful  guarantees  for  the 
most  perfect  security  of  free  thought,  free  speech, 
and  free  press,  pure  morals,  unfettered  religious 
sentiments,  and  of  equal  rights  and  privileges  to  all 
men,  irrespective  of  nationality,  color  or  religion. 
Encourage  free  schools,  and  resolve  that  not  «  one 
dollar  in  money,  no  matter  how  raised,  shall  be  ap 
propriated  to  the  support  of  any  sectarian  school.' 
Resolve  that  either  the  State,  or  nation,  or  both  com 
bined,  shall  support  institutions  of  learning,  sufficient 
to  afford  every  child  growing  up  in  the  land  the 
opportunity  of  a  good  common  school  education." 


is  little  known.  It  is  hidden.  It  works  in  darkness. 
Such  is  the  courage  and  faith  of  the  American  people 
that  they  consent  to  the  existence  of  Roman  Catholics, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  223 

and  to  carry  out  their  purposes  and  plans  as  they  do 
the  existence  of  Methodists  or  Baptists,  or  any  reli 
gious  denomination.  They  act  as  if  it  were  ungen 
erous  and  unfair  to  uncover  the  wiles  of  Jesuitism, 
and  disclose  the  perils  which  threaten  the  nation 
because  of  the  doings  of  Romanism.  In  Canada,  the 
actions  of  this  desperate  foe  can  be  studied  in  detail. 
The  programme  with  which  the  people  of  the  United 
States  is  confronted  has  been  carried  out.  There, 
Rome  is  dominant.  The  harvest  of  Rome  has  ripened, 
and  Rome  is  consolidated. 


under  the  sanction  of  the  law.  They  are  sustained 
by  taxation,  as  are  Protestant  schools  ;  and  there  are 
many  ways  in  which  Roman  Catholics  are  permitted 
to  place  Protestants  at  a  disadvantage  : 

1 .  Five  Roman  Catholics  can  petition  for  a  sepa 
rate  school.     The  petition  being  granted,  all  Roman 
Catholics  within  a  radius  of  three  miles  every  way 
can  be  compelled  to  support  it.     No  matter  if  they 
prefer  the  public  school,  the  law  compels  them  to 
support  the  Roman  Catholic  school.     All  known  to 
be  Roman  Catholics,  and  all  believed  to  be  Roman 
Catholics,  are  taxed,  and  deliverance  from  the  same 
can  only  be  obtained  by  a  process  of  law,  which  is 
irritating,  if  not  dangerous. 

2.  All  Protestant  teachers  are  compelled  to  go 
through  a  public  examination,  and  must  measure  up 
to  a  certain  grade,  or  fail  in  obtaining  a  school.     In 
Roman  Catholic  schools,  the  Christian  Brothers  and 
Nuns  can  be  appointed  without  examination.     To 
day,  the  teachers  of  parochial  schools  are  not  exam 
ined  in  the  United  States,  and  the  schools  are  not 
inspected  ;  the  youth  are  surrendered  to  Rome. 

3.  For  the  Protestant  schools,  books  are  selected 
by   the   Board   of    Public    Education.     In    Roman 

224  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

Catholic  schools,  they  select  their  own,  and  may  fill 
them  with  treason,  with  superstition  and  paganism, 
and  there  is  none  to  say  them  Nay. 

4.  In  the  public  schools  the  Bible  is  read  ;  not  in 
Roman  Catholic  schools. 

5.  The    public  schools   are    inspected;    not   the 
Roman  Catholic. 

6.  In  the  election  of  trustees  for  public  schools,  a 
secret   ballot  is  used.     In  Roman    Catholic    school 
districts,  the  trustees  are  elected  by  their  signing 
their  names,  and  voting  Aye  or  Nay.     This  is  the 
fight  now  going  on.    The  laity  want  the  secret  ballot, 
that  they  may  get  rid  of  priestly  control.     The  open 
ballot  is  kept,  to  preserve  the  control  of  the  priests. 

As  a  result,  Roman  Catholic  children  are  growing 
up  in  ignorance.  It  is  proven  in  Canada,  as  in 
Ireland,  or  Spain,  or  Mexico,  that  Rome  hates  edu 

Doctor  Maguire,  a  Roman  Catholic  professor  of  the 
University  of  Dublin,  and  one  of  the  senators  of  the 
Royal  University  of  Ireland,  has  written  a  pamphlet 


in  which  he  declares  "that  a  large  and  logical  section 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  conscientiously 
opposed  to  the  spread  of  education."  He  quotes  the 
Dublin  Review  (vol.  xx.,  p.  192,  second  series),  in 
which  it  is  contended,  ''that  the  absence  of  higher 
education  is  a  powerful  preservative  against  apos- 
tacy,"  and  tells  a  story  of  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam, 
who  closed  a  school,  and  when  one  of  the  villagers 
asked  how  he  was  to  send  his  children  to  school, 
replied:  "  What  do  they  want  with  a  school?  Let 
them  learn  their  Catechism." 

Cardinal  Cullen,  in  1870,  before  the  Educational 
Convention,  said  :  "  It  is  admitted  that  the  Scotch  and 

WASHINGTON   IN    THE    LAP   OF    ROME.  225 

the  Irish  are  of  the  same  origin,  and  shows  that  since 
the  Scotch  embraced  the  Reformed  religion  they  have 
outrun  even  the  English ;  while,  wherever  the  Irish 
embraced  Romanism,  they  have  retrograded."  What 
a  contrast  between  exclusively  Roman  Catholic  Con- 
naught  and  Protestant  Ulster ! 

Education  is  the  basis  of  national  liberty  and 
prosperity.  In  elementary  instruction,  Protestant 
States  are  incomparably  more  advanced  than  Roman 
Catholic,  and  representative  governments  are  the 
natural  outgrowth  of  Protestant  populations  ;  while 
despotic  governments  are  the  congenial  governments 
of  Roman  Catholic  populations. 

DeLavelieye  declares,  that  "  the  control  of  edu 
cation  by  the  Roman  priesthood  leads  inevitably  to 
illiteracy,  with  its  tendency  to  degradation,  pauper 
ism  and  crime." 

The  Roman  Catholic  Review  for  April,  1871, 
said  :  * '  We  do  not  indeed  prize  as  highly  as  some  of 
our  countrymen  appear  to  do,  the  ability  to  read, 
write  and  cipher.  Some  men  are  born  to  be  leaders, 
and  the  rest  are  born  to  be  led.  The  best  ordered  and 
administered  State  is  that  in  which  the  few  are  well 
educated  and  lead,  and  the  many  trained  to  obedi 

Said  a  priest:  "I  would  as  soon  administer  the 
sacraments  to  a  dog,  as  to  a  Catholic  who  sent  his 
children  to  a  public  school." 


It  ought  to  be  fought ;  not  for  the  sake  of  Protest 
ants  alone,  but  because  of  the  imperilled  interests  of 
the  children  of  Roman  Catholics.  Illiteracy  imperils, 
here  and  everywhere. 

In  Canada,  one-sixth  of  the  population  furnishes 
more  than  five-sixths  of  the  crime.  Occasional 
disclosures  reveal  this  peril.  When  the  bill  was 

226  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

introduced  into  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  pretend 
ing  to  secure  freedom  of  worship,  it  was  proven  to 
have  been  proposed  by  a  Jesuit,  and  was  introduced 
by  Senator  Gibbs  ;  "  because,"  as  he  said  in  a  letter 
to  the  New  York  Evening  Post,  Oct.  27,  1875,  "of 
certain  pledges  made  by  the  leading  Republicans  to 
the  Irish  Catholic  voters  for  their  support  of  James 
G.  Elaine."  If  in  America,  with  our  centuries  of 
training  in  the  principles  of  Republican  government, 
with  our  hereditary  devotion  to  the  elementary  prin 
ciples  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  such  bargains 
can  be  made,  and  Irish  votes  can  be  sold  in  blocks  for 
the  betrayal  of  the  principles  of  the  Constitution,  is 
is  not  time  to  ask  if  Popery  be  not  in  the  way? 

The  American  people  are  generous  to  a  fault. 
They  have  treated  Romanists  as  if  they  were 
brothers.  They  have  been  slow  to  believe  they  were 
tolerating  an  enemy.  They  are  waking  up.  They 
are  seeing  the  peril  threatening  liberty.  They  are 
getting  on  their  armor,  and  they  will  fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith  ;  and,  though  a  little  slow  in  starting, 
they  will  get  there  all  the  same  ;  and  will  yet  have 
the  honor  of  digging  as  deep  a  grave  for  Romanism 
as  they  have  furnished  for  human  slavery.  They  are 
becoming  weary  of  such  sentiments  as,  that  "  Too 
much  education  would  make  the  poor  discontented 
with  their  lot,  and  unsuit  them  for  following  the 
plow,  using  the  spade,  hammering  iron,  or  building 
walls."  It  is  American  to  believe  in  education  for 
the  people  ;  and  to  thank  God  that  the  path  opens  to 
the  highest  positions  from  the  door  of  a  hovel  as  well 
as  from  the  door  of  a  palace.  In  our  public  schools, 
the  rich  and  poor  are  equals.  As  Macaulay  said  : 

4 'During  the  last  three  centuries,  to  stunt  the 
growth  of  the  human  mind  has  been  her  chief  object. 
Throughout  Christendom,  whatever  advance  has  been 
made  in  knowledge,  in  freedom,  in  wealth,  and  in  the 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP   OF   ROME.  227 

arts  of  life,  has  been  in  inverse  proportion  to  her 
power.  The  loveliest  and  most  fertile  provinces  of 
Europe  have,  under  her  rule,  been  sunk  in  poverty, 
in  political  servitude,  and  in  intellectual  torpor ; 
while  Protestant  countries,  once  proverbial  for  ster 
ility  and  barbarism,  have  been  turned  by  skill  and 
industry  into  gardens,  and  can  boast  of  a  long  list  of 
heroes,  statesmen,  philosophers  and  poets." 


Rome  will  soon  have  her  children  housed  in  the 
parochial  school  buildings.  Then  will  come  the 
refusal  to  pay  taxes.  Property  will  be  levied  and 
held  up  for  sale.  Who  will  buy  it?  They  who  do 
so,  will  run  the  peril  of  losing  their  lives.  The 
scenes  of  Ireland  will  be  re-enacted  in  the  United 
States.  Then  will  come  the  end.  The  American 
people  will  make  short  work  of  Romanism,  when 
once  they  understand  its  motives,  its  animus  and 


Resist  this  devil  of  Romanism  and  it  will  flee. 
Put  the  Bible  back  where  it  belongs ;  and  make  it  a 
reading-book  for  the  youth  of  America.  Adopt  the 
Prussian  system,  or  devise  a  better,  and  see  to  it 
that  the  children  of  the  State  are  given  religious 
instruction ;  so  that  they  shall  know  the  chief  doc 
trines  of  the  Bible,  the  life  and  teachings  of  our 
Lord,  the  history  of  the  Christian  religion  in  connec 
tion  with  contemporary  civil  history.  Let  there  be 
no  sectarianism  taught,  and  no  antagonism  engen 
dered,  and  then  shall  our  schools  become  the  bulwark 
and  defence  of  liberty. 



The  morning  cometh  ;  and  with  it,  and  before  it,  the 
struggle.  In  Pennsylvania,  and  notably  in  Pittsburg, 
Romanism  is  doing  its  worst.  Bless  God  for  a 
McCrory,  a  Riddle,  and  many  more  brave  and  elo 
quent  men,  who  have  sounded  out  the  bugle-call 
to  action.  There  they  seek  to  take  possession  of 
the  public  school  buildings  for  parochial  school 
purposes.  The  language  of  Superintendent  Higbee 
furnishes  good  reading.  He  says  : 

"  In  the  case  submitted  to  us,  it  is  stated  that  the 
Board  of  Directors  have  rented  or  leased  a  public 
school  building  for  the  use  of  a  parochial  school, 
where  the  peculiar  dogmas  and  usages  of  a  particular 
church,  or  where  only  a  certain  distinct  class  of 
children,  are  admitted.  In  this  case,  granting  the 
statement  of  facts,  there  is  not  only  an  unauthorized 
violation  of  trust,  but  a  seeming  indifference  to  what 
is  explicitly  forbidden  by  the  constitution  of  the 
Commonwealth  itself.  A  school  is  not  sectarian  be 
cause  taught  by  a  minister,  or  priest,  or  any  church 
official ;  but  a  school  controlled  or  managed  in  the 
interest  of  any  particular  church  organization,  up 
holding  its  peculiar  confession  and  ecclesiastical  prac 
tices,  and  used  for  any  class  of  pupils  exclusive  of 
others,  is  certainly  sectarian.  It  does  not  in  any 
sense  belong  to  our  system  of  public  schools  ;  on  the 
contrary,  no  money  raised  for  the  support  of  the 
public  schools  can  be  used  for  its  support  without 
a  direct  violation  of  the  constitution.  Were  school 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  229 

directors  permitted  to  lease  our  public  property  thus, 
at  their  own  will,  for  the  use  of  parochial  schools, 
the  ecclesiastical  convictions  of  the  directors  could 
turn  our  public  schools  into  as  many  different  kinds 
of  church  schools  as  there  are  different  denominations 
in  the  Commonwealth." 

If  the  opinion  of  the  State  Superintendent  of  schools 
should  fail  to  induce  the  offending  school  board 
to  abandon  their  position,  the  case  will  be  appealed 
to  the  courts. 

VICTORY   IS    IN    THE    AIR. 

The  home  is  being  stirred.  In  New  York,  the  im 
perilled  condition  of  the  little  ones  is  coming  to  the 
surface.  It  is  found  that  in  New  York  and  Brook 
lyn,  and  many  of  our  large  cities,  Romanists  find  it 
convenient  to  have  the  children  shut  out  of  school 
privileges.  In  New  York,  after  counting  noses,  it  is 
found  that  there  are  20,000  children  of  school-age 
in  this  city  for  whom  no  room  is  provided  in  the 
school  buildings.  These  little  ones  are  of  the  class 
who  most  need  to  be  provided  for,  being  the  children 
of  poor  people,  who  cannot  afford  them  private  in 
struction,  and  whose  education  must  necessarily  be 
completed  by  the  time  they  are  fourteen  years  old. 
None  of  the  grammar  schools  are  crowded,  but  in  all 
the  primary  schools  the  pupils  are  huddled  together 
like  sheep,  and  are  left  always  to  the  care  of  the  least 
experienced  teachers. 

The  City  says,  it  cannot  afford  to  build  school- 
houses  enough  to  supply  the  demand,  or  at  least  its 
Board  of  Education  says  so.  Yet  it  maintains  a  free 
college,  with  a  big  faculty,  where  only  twenty  out  of 
every  class  remain  to  graduate,  and  pays  for  a  nor 
mal  school  which  has  2,000  girl  pupils,  only  one- 
seventh  of  whom  remain  for  the  four  years  of  the 
course.  These  two  institutions  are  the  special  pets 

230  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

of  the  Board,  and  everything  else  is  sacrificed  to 
them.  If  any  of  the  English  nobility  are  in  the  town 
they  are  taken  up  to  the  normal  school  to  see  1,000 
bright-faced  American  girls  go  through  their  calis- 
thenic  exercises,  and  are  gravely  told  that  this  is  a 
specimen  of  our  educational  system.  They  are  never 
taken  to  the  primary  schools. 

In  Boston,  another  line  of  attack  is  being  made  by 
the  church  of  Rome.  "  Swinton's  Outlines  of  His 
tory  "  has  been  removed  from  the  Boston  schools  on 
the  vote  of  the  majority  of  the  School  Committee, 
of  whom  13  are  Protestants  and  11  liberal  Roman 
Catholics.  The  passage  which  caused  the  exclusion 
of  the  work  is  the  one  relating  to  the  institution  of 
the  sale  of  indulgences.  This  is  the  beginning  of 
another  grand  assault,  in  a  different  direction,  upon 
our  American  free  school  system.  First,  it  was  the 
Bible  that  Papists  couldn't  tolerate,  and  miserably 
weak-kneed,  compromising  Protestants  all  over  the 
land  were  willing  to  expel  the  Bible  from  the  schools 
in  order  to  placate  the  Papists.  But  it  was  soon  dis 
covered  that  it  was  not  the  Bible,  but  the  schools, 
which  Roman  prelates  and  priests  disliked  so  much. 

Now  these  men,  who  cannot  tolerate  our  public 
school  system,  begin  to  find  fault  with  the  text-books, 
claiming  that  our  books  on  history  do  not  teach  what 
is  true.  They  say,  the  facts  of  history  concerning  the 
Roman  hierarchy  are  falsified,  and  the  best  way  to 
remedy  the  matter  is  to  bundle  the  books  right  out  of 
the  schools ! 

The  Evangelical  Alliance  uttered  their  protest. 
Brioe  S.  Evans,  and  other  patriotic  citizens,  called  a 
meeting  in  Faneuil  Hall,  and  uttered  their  protest, 
asking  that  the  Swinton's  book  be  put  back.  This 
is  their  reply : 

"The  Board  has  been  asked  by  a  petition  from  mem 
bers  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance,  to  reverse  its  deci- 


sion  and  restore  the  book  to  the  list.  By  reference, 
this  request  has  been  considered  by  the  Committee, 
and  a  hearing  has  been  given  to  the  representatives 
of  the  Evangelical  Alliance.  In  the  judgment  of  the 
Committee,  no  reasons  have  been  presented  which 
should  determine  the  Board  to  change  its  action. 

The  reasons  assigned  are  as  follows : 

"  1.  The  book  .  .  .  has  in  its  favor  ten  years  of 
public  indorsement  and  use.  It  has  had  a  long  and 
honorable  tenure  of  our  public  schools." 

To  retain  books  in  the  schools  on  this  ground, 
would  be  to  resist  all  improvement  in  the  quality  of 
text-books,  and  deprive  the  pupils  of  the  benefit  of 
progress  in  the  provision  of  new  matter,  and  better 
forms  of  instruction. 

"2.  The  paragraph  and  footnote,  on  account  of 
which  the  book  has  been  rejected,  contain  a  true 
sta  tement  of  h  is tory . " 

They  do  not  contain  an  ample  and  definite  state 
ment  of  the  topic  concerning  which  complaint  has 
been  justly  made,  to  the  effect  that  it  was  incorrectly 

"3.  The  book  ejected  is  upon  the  expurgatory 
list  of  books  of  a  certain  religious  sect." 

The  Committee  were  not  aware  of  this  fact ;  it  did 
not  enter  into  the  grounds  or  affect  the  motives  of 
their  action. 

Quoted  from  "  Instructions  to  Catholics,"  by  Eev. 
Xavier  Donald  Macleod.  Boston :  Murphy  Mc 

"  By  an  indulgence  is  meant  the  remission  of  the 
temporal  punishment  due  to  sins  already  forgiven. 
Every  sin,  however  grievious,  is  remitted  through 
the  sacrament  of  penance,  or  by  an  act  of  perfect 
contrition,  as  regards  its  guilt  and  the  eternal  pun 
ishment  due  to  it.  But  the  debt  of  temporal  pun- 

232  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

ishment  is  not  always  remitted  at  the  same  time. 
The  latter  is  done  away  with  by  deep  penitence,  or 
by  works  of  satisfaction,  e.g.,  prayers,  alms,  fast 
ing,  etc.,  or  by  patient  endurance  of  troubles  and 
adversities  sent  us  by  God,  or  by  the  satisfaction  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  saints,  applied  to  us 
by  the  church  under  certain  conditions,  which  appli 
cation  we  call  an  indulgence. 

"An  indulgence,  then,  is  not  a  pardon  for  sin; 
because  sin  must  be  remitted  before  an  indulgence 
can  be  gained.  Much  less  is  it  a  permission  to  com 
mit  sin,  .  .  .  for  even  God  himself  could  not  give 
such  permission. 

"In  order  to  gain  any  indulgence  whatever,  you 
must  be  in  a  state  of  grace." 

But  it  is  added  :  « i  For  this  Committee  of  free  citi 
zens  to  put  its  expurgatorial  stamp  upon  the  book 
for  the  reasons  alleged,  is  for  it  to  ally  itself  with 
that  religious  sect." 

In  the  judgment  of  your  Committee,  the  course  of 
action  they  have  recommended  was  in  the  direct 
line  of  their  steadfast  purpose  not  to  ally  themselves 
either  with  or  against  any  religious  sect  whatever. 
The  Committee,  therefore,  recommend  the  following  : 

The  School  Committee  have  given  careful  consider 
ation  to  your  petition  and  to  the  reasons  presented 
by  your  representatives  as  to  the  grounds  on  which 
it  is  based,  and  respectfully  reply  to  the  same  :  That 
they  are  not  able  to  grant  the  request.  They  have 
found  no  cause  to  change  their  judgment,  that  the 
action  taken  with  respect  to  the  "  Outlines  of  the 
World's  History,"  in  view  of  their  whole  responsibil 
ity  and  all  the  interests  committed  to  their  charge, 
and  all  the  circumstances,  was  just. 


WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  233 

Fortunate  is  it  for  the  American  people  that  this 
fight  has  been  begun  in  Boston.  Public  attention 
had  been  called  to  the  aggressions  of  Romanism.  In 
"  Why  Priests  Should  Wed"  (p  303),  attention  was 
directed  to  a  sermon  preached  by  Rev.  Joseph  T. 
Duryea,  D.  D.,  in  the  pulpit  of  the  First  Baptist 
church,  on  Thanksgiving  Day,  1887,  in  which  he 
sought  to  remove  all  apprehension  or  alarm  because 
of  the  attack  made  by  the  Eoinan  Catholic  church 
upon  our  public  school  system.  He  said:  "I  have 
no  religious  prejudices."  He  further  says  :  "  I  recog 
nize  the  beneficent  service  to  humanity  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  during  the  dark  ages."  Then  and 
there  it  was  shown,  that  Rome  made  the  ages  "  dark  " 
by  extinguishing  every  light  in  her  power,  and  by 
putting  to  death  millions  of  the  lovers  of  Christ. 
The  bid  for  the  support  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church 
was  a  success.  At  a  public  meeting,  in  which  the 
pastor  of  the  Congregational  church  met  with  Roman 
Catholics  as  friends  and  brothers,  he  told  them  of  his 
having  bowed  down  to  the  Pope  of  Rome  and  of 
having  received  his  blessing.  Whether  he  surren 
dered  to  the  church,  and  took  the  vows  of  a  Jesuit,  and 
continues  in  the  service  of  the  Congregational  church 
that  he  may  do  the  more  harm  to  Protestantism  and 
more  service  to  Romanism,  is  not  known  by  the 
American  people.  Jesuitism  provides  for,  and  pays 
well  for  such  service  a-s  the  Rev.  Joseph  T.  Duryea, 
D.D.,  is  now  rendering.  The  Protestants  of  New 
England  owe  it  to  the  future  of  their  youth  that  his 
influence  be  withstood,  and  his  servility  to  error 

The  following  petition  was  drawn  up  and  has  been 
largely  signed  and  sent  to  this  recreant  minister  : 

"  WHEREAS,  The  Rev.  Joseph  T.  Duryea,  D.D., 
lacks  either  the  intelligence  necessary  to  formulate  a 


correct  opinion  concerning  indulgences  as  taught  by 
popes  and  practised  by  priests,  or  the  honesty  and 
bravery  to  tell  the  truth,  preferring  to  ally  himself 
with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  the  open  and 
avowed  enemy  of  public  education,  and  the  declared 
champion  of  illiteracy  here  and  throughout  the  world  : 
We,  therefore,  whose  names  are  set  to  this  petition, 
for  the  sake  of  imperilled  youth,  most  respectfully 
ask  him  to  resign  his  position  on  the  School  Board, 
and  give  place  to  a  better  educated,  or  a  more  truth- 
loving  man." 

Let  us  turn  attention  to  the  statement  authorized 
by  the  Committee  in  regard  to  indulgences,  and 
confute  it.  They  say  :  "  By  an  indulgence  is  meant, 
the  remission  of  the  temporal  punishment  due  to  sins 
already  forgiven."  That  is  as  far  from  being  truth  as 
Romanists,  helped  by  a  Congregational  minister,  can 
make  it.  Indulgences  were  an  invention  of  Urban 
II.  in  the  eleventh  century,  as  a  recompense  for  those 
who  went  in  person  upon  the  enterprise  of  conquering 
the  Holy  Land.  They  were  afterwards  granted  to 
those  who  hired  a  soldier  for  that  purpose ;  and  in 
process  of  time  were  bestowed  on  such  as  gave  money 
for  accomplishing  any  pious  work  enjoined  by  the 
Pope.  The  dogma  is  as  follows  : 

"  That  all  good  works  of  the  saints,  over  and  above 
those  which  were  necessary  toward  their  own  justifi 
cation,  are  deposited,  together  with  the  infinite 
merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  one  inexhaustible  treasury. 
The  keys  of  this  were  committed  to  St.  Peter,  and  to 
his  successors,  the  popes,  who  may  open  it  at 
pleasure,  and  by  transferring  a  portion  of  this  super 
abundant  merit  to  any  particular  person,  for  a  sum  of 
money,  may  convey  to  him  either  the  pardon  of  his 
own  sins,  or  a  release  for  any  one  in  whom  he  is 
interested  from  the  pains  of  purgatory." 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  235 

This  is  through  and  through  an  utter  rejection  of 
Christ,  in  whom  our  life  is  hid  ;  and  because  we  put  oft* 
anger,  wrath,  malice,  blasphemy,  filthy  communica 
tion,  and  put  on  the  new  man,  permitting  the  word  of 
Christ  to  dwell  in  us  richly,  the  Christian  looks  upon 
his  own  righteousness  as  filthy  rags.  Christ  is  all  and 
in  all. 


He  enters  towns  in  procession,  companies  of  priests 
bearing  candles  and  banners,  choristers  chanting  and 
ringing  bells.  At  the  churches  a  red  cross  was 
set  upon  the  altars,  a  silk  banner  floating  from  it 
with  the  papal  arms,  and  a  great  iron  dish  at  the  foot  to 
receive  the  equivalents  for  the  myriads  of  years 
in  the  penal  fire  of  Tartarus.  He  came  to  Witten 
berg.  Luther's  flock  bought  indulgences.  It  was 
cheaper  than  going  to  confession.  Luther  was  com 
pelled  to  pronounce  against  them,  pope  or  no  pope. 
This  he  did  ;  and  declared  that  no  man's  sins  could 
be  pardoned  by  them. 


On  it  went,  deepening  and  widening  like  a  mighty 
river,  sweeping  all  before  it.  Then,  to  the  door  of  the 
church  he  nailed  the  theses  against  indulgences,  on 
the  last  day  of  October,  1517. 

There  were  ninety-five  of  them.  Tetzel  replied, 
or  got  some  one  to  reply  for  him,  and  burned 
Luther's  books.  The  students  of  Wittenberg  stood 
by  Luther  and  made  a  bonfire  of  800  books  of  Tetzel. 
The  act  showed  their  contempt  for  indulgences.  The 
pope  stood  for  the  lie,  and  against  the  brave  man  tell 
ing  the  truth,  and  issued  a  bull  against  the  monk. 
The  Pope  always  stands  for  a  lie.  His  feet  are 
planted  on  a  lie.  If  there  were  no  lie  there  would  be 
no  Pope. 

23 fi  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

The  purgatorial  theory  is  built  on  a  lie.  Indul 
gences  are  linked  with  it. 


was  as  follows  :  "  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  have 
mercy  upon  thee,  and  absolve  thee  by  the  merits 
of  his  most  holy  passion.  And  by  his  authority,  and 
of  his  blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the 
most  holy  pope,  granted  and  committed  to  me  in 
these  parts,  do  absolve  thee,  first,  from  all  ecclesias 
tical  censures,  in  whatever  form  they  have  been 
incurred;  then,  from  all  thy  sins,  transgressions, 
excesses,  how  enormous  soever  they  may  be,  even 
from  such  as  are  reserved  for  the  cognizance  of  the 
Holy  See,  and  as  far  as  the  keys  of  the  holy  church 
extend.  I  remit  to  you  all  punishment  which  you 
deserve  in  purgatory  on  that  account ;  and  I  restore 
you  to  the  holy  sacraments  of  the  church,  to  the 
unity  of  the  faithful,  and  to  that  innocence  and  purity 
which  you  possessed  at  baptism ;  so  that  when  you 
die  the  gates  of  punishment  shall  be  shut,  and  the 
gates  of  the  paradise  of  delights  shall  be  opened  ;  and 
if  you  shall  not  die  at  present,  this  grace  shall  remain 
in  full  force  when  you  are  at  the  point  of  death." 
Can  any  delusion  be  worse  ? 

The  statements  made  by  the  Romanists,  with  the 
assent  of  the  Congregational  minister,  is,  that  indul 
gences  remit  the  temporal  punishment  of  sins  for 
given —  to  this  they  add:  "  Every  sin,  however 
grievous,  is  remitted  through  the  sacrament  of  pen 
ance,  or  by  an  act  of  perfect  contrition,  as  regards 
its  guilt  and  the  eternal  punishment  due  to  it.  But 
the  debt  of  temporal  punishment  is  not  always 
remitted  at  the  same  time.  The  latter  is  done  away 
with  by  deep  penitence,  or  by  works  of  satisfaction, 
e.  g. ,  prayers,  alms,  fastings,  etc.,  or  by  patient 
endurance  of  troubles  and  adversities  sent  us  by  God, 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME.  237 

or  by  the  satisfaction  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  saints,  applied  to  us  by  the  church  under  certain 
conditions,  which  application  we  call  an  indulgence." 
"An  indulgence  is  not,  then,  a  pardon  for  sin; 
because  sin  must  be  remitted  before  an  indulgence 
can  be  gained.  Much  less  is  it  a  permission  to  com 
mit  sin ;  for  even  God  himself  could  not  give  such 
permission."  ' '  In  order  to  gain  any  indulgence  what 
ever,  you  must  be  in  a  state  of  grace."  80  say  these 
deceivers ;  and  we  are  told  that  it  does  not  interest 
the  masses  of  the  community.  To  this  we  dissent. 
Nothing  interests  them  more.  We  have  waded 
through  this  long  definition,  not  because  there  is  any 
truth  or  honesty  in  it ;  but  to  show  that,  even  if  their 
statement  is  based  on  fact,  Swinton's  statement  con 
tains  an  acknowledged  truth  ;  and  also  to  call  attention 
to  the  truth,  that  an  indulgence,  as  taught  by  Rome, 
is  a  stupendous  lie,  calculated  to  delude,  and  sure  to 
damn  the  believer  who  trusts  to  this  artifice.  Indul 
gences  had  to  do  with  sins  to  be  committed.  Accord 
ing  to  a  book  called  "  Tax  of  the  Sacred  Roman 
Chancery,"  in  which  are  contained  the  exact  sums  to 
be  levied  for  the  pardon  of  each  particular  sin  to  be 
permitted,  these  are  given  : 

s.  d. 

Foi  procuring  abortion,  7     6 

"         simony,  10     6 

lt         sacrilege,  10    6 

taking1  a  false  oath  in  a  criminal  case,  -          90 

robbery  12     0 

burning  a  neighbor's  house,        -  12     0 

lying  with  a  mother  or  sister,  7     6 

murdering  a  layman,  7     6 

defiling  a  virgin,  4    0 

keeping  a  concubine,  10    6 

laying  violent  hands  on  a  clergyman,  -        10     6 

In  the  light  of  such  a  statement,  taken  from  Roman 
Catholic  authorities,  as  much  a  fact  as  any  other  price- 

238  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

list,  Roman  Catholics  claim  that  an  indulgence  can 
only  be  granted  in  a  state  of  grace.  The  fact  is, 
indulgences  cannot  be  granted  at  all.  To  say  differ 
ently,  is  to  belie  the  truth.  Purgatory  is  only  a 
delusion.  Roman  Catholic  teaching  controverts  the 
truth.  History  simply  shows  that  the  Romish  lie 
was  born  in  1096,  that  Urban  II.  was  its  inventor,  and 
from  that  period  deluded  people  have  believed  a  lie 
that  they  might  be  damned.  In  1300,  Boniface  issued 
an  indulgence  for  all  that  would  make  a  pilgrimage 
to  Rome.  A  price  was  put  on  sins  like  shopkeepers' 
wares,  and  remission  of  sins  by  means  of  indulgences 
for  jingling  coin.  The  church,  in  151 7,  was  acting  on 
the  shameless  principle  of  the  Chamberlain  of  Inno 
cent  VIII.  who  said  :  "  God  willeth  not  the  death  of 
a  sinner,  but  that  he  pay  and  live."  In  one  of  the 
pardon-tickets  of  1517,  there  is  a  figure  of  a  Doinin- 
can  monk  with  a  cross,  crown  of  thorns,  and  a  burn 
ing  heart.  In  the  upper  corners  is  a  nailed  hand. 
On  the  front  are  the  words  : 

''POPE    LEO    X.    PRAYER. 

' '  This  is  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  wounds  of 
Christ  in  his  holy  side.  As  often  as  any  one  kisses 
it,  he  has  seven  years'  indulgence."  This  has  no  refer 
ence  to  sins  forgiven,  and  it  is  a  lie  to  teach  differ 

ON    THE    REVERSE    SIDE  : 

*  *  The  cross  measured  seven  times  makes  the  height 
of  Christ  in  his  humanity.  He  who  kisses  it  is  pre 
served  for  some  days  from  sudden  death,  falling  sick 
ness,  apoplexy." 

The  dealers  put  up  the  following  notice  : 
"  The  red  indulgence-cross,  with  the  pope's  arms 
suspended  on  it,  has  the  same  virtue  as  the  cross  of 
Christ.     The   pardon   makes   those   who   accept  it 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME.  239 

cleaner  than  baptism,  purer  even  than  Adam  in  a  state 
of  innocence  in  paradise.  The  dealer  in  pardons  saves 
more  people  than  Peter.  The  abuse  went  on  until 
it  became  madness." ' 

Tetzel  sold  his  indulgences  to  robbers,  thieves  and 
murderers,  and  claimed  that  they  were  as  clean  as 
Adam  before  his  fall  so  soon  as  the  click  of  the  money 
was  heard  in  the  iron  box.  They  tell  the  story  of 
Tetzel  and  a  robber.  He  bought  an  indulgence  for  a 
large  sum,  Avhich  gave  him  the  privilege  of  commit 
ting  any  sin.  The  money  went  into  the  iron  chest. 
Through  a  dark  forest  Tetzel  and  his  chest  were 
going.  The  robber  stopped  him,  and  demanded  his 
money  or  his  life.  Tetzel  told  who  he  was.  "I 
know  you,"  said  the  robber,  and  pulled  out  the  indul 
gence.  Tetzel  read.  His  sin  had  found  him  out. 
He  lost  his  money ;  and  the  story  proves  the  utter 
falsity  of  the  claim  that  indulgences  have  only  to  do 
Avith  sins  remitted.  This  sin  was  to  be  committed. 

Then  came  Luther.  The  Bible  chained  to  the  altar, 
had  opened  his  eyes  to  the  errors  of  Rome.  Tossed 
by  doubt,  distressed  by  sin,  he  had  gone  to  Rome  : 
there  he  saw  Romanism  at  its  worst.  The  Bible  in 
Erfurt  library  taught  him  another  lesson  than  that  of 
fasts  and  vigils.  Luther  now  learned  that  a  man  was 
saved  not  by  singing  masses,  but  by  the  infinite 
grace  of  God.  He  said  to  the  Pope  fearlessly,  as  was 
his  wont :  ' «  You  are  not  God's  vicegerent ;  you  are 
another's,  I  think.  I  take  your  bull  as  an  emparch- 
mented  lie,  and  burn  it.  You  will  do  what  you  see 
good  next ;  this  is  what  I  do."  It  was  on  the  tenth 
of  December,  1520,  three  years  after  the  beginning 
of  the  business,  that  Luther,  with  a  great  concourse 
of  people,  took  this  indignant  step  of  burning  the 
Pope's  decree  in  the  market-place  of  Wittenberg. 
Wittenberg  looked  on  with  shoutings.  The  whole 

*Ludwig  Hauser,  p.  16. 

240  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

world  was  looking  on.  This  was  in  1520.  In  1888, 
Boston  is  summoned  to  take  up  this  work,  and 
through  remonstrance  and  argument  kindle  a  lire 
which  shall  spread  wider  and  rise  higher,  until  it 
shall  become  unquenchable,  and  envelope  all  the 

Say  not  that  these  questions  of  dogma  should  be 
left  to  theological  disputants.  They  belong  to  the 
people.  They  influence  life.  They  shape  destiny. 


Romanists  deceive  Romanists  by  statements  which 
are  false  as  to  fact,  and  designed  to  be  misleading  as 
to  inference.  When  they  say,  <*  that  in  order  to 
gain  any  indulgence  whatever,  you  must  be  in  a 
state  of  grace,"  they  make  a  declaration  utterly  want 
ing  in  truth.  When  Romanists  talk  about  a  state  of 
grace  they  deceive.  Romanism  ignores  a  state  of 
grace  as  Protestants  understand  it.  The  Bible  teaches 
that  a  man  passes  into  a  state  of  grace  when  he  is 
born  again ;  when  he  is  regenerated  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost :  then  he  becomes  a  new  creature 
in  Christ  Jesus.  Romanism  ignores  all  this,  and 
claims  that  an  act  of  baptism,  performed  by  a  man, 
washes  away  sin.  In  other  words,  Romanism  rests 
her  hopes  for  salvation  on  baptismal  regeneration 
and  the  sacraments. 

The  Word  of  God  teaches,  that  "  whoever  con 
fesses  with  the  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  believes 
in  the  heart  that  God  raised  him  from  the  dead,  he 
shall  be  saved."  Rom.  10:  9.  When  saved,  he 
would  not  take  an  indulgence  to  sin  were  it  offered 
to  him ;  and  would  not  use  it  if  he  had  a  million. 
He  hates  sin  and  loves  holiness,  when  redeemed. 

All  this  Luther  saw,  and  learned  that  religion  as  it 
professed  to  be,  and  religion  as  it  was  embodied  in 
the  lives  of  church  dignitaries,  priests  and  friars. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  241 

were  in  startling  contrast.  He  knew  his  peril. 
John  Huss  had  come  to  Rome  with  all  imaginable 
promises  and  safe  conducts.  Rome  turned  her  back 
on  them  all ;  they  laid  him  instantly  in  a  stone  dun 
geon,  three  feet  wide,  six  feet  high,  seven  feet  long, 
and  burnt  the  true  voice  out  of  the  world,  choked  it 
in  smoke  and  fire.  "  The  elegant  pagan  Leo  X.,  by 
this  fire-decree,"  says  Girlylo,  "had  kindled  into 
noble,  just  wrath,  the  bravest  heart  then  living  in 
the  world."  Indulgences  were  farmed  out  to  a 
bankrupt ;  in  their  sale,  there  was  no  more  thought 
of  religion  than  in  the  sale  of  lottery  tickets. 

Both  lies  are  of  the  devil ;  and  how  a  Congrega 
tional  minister  could  forego  the  privilege  of  preach 
ing  the  truth  to  the  deceived,  passes  comprehension. 
He  ignored  his  commission.  He  belied  his  profes 
sion,  and  betrayed  his  Lord.  Either  he  knows 
better  than  to  intimate  that,  for  stating  a  truth,  a 
book  dealing  with  historic  fact  ought  to  be  thrown 
out  of  the  schools,  and  acts  in  this  manner  to  curry 
favor  with  Romanists,  and  so  ought  to  be  retired 
from  the  School  Board ;  or  he  does  not  know  the 
truth,  and  is  unfit  for  the  position.  In  either  event, 
the  way  out  is  his  best  way.  The  children  need 
either  a  more  honest,  or  a  more  intelligent  man  to 
represent  their  interests.  This  is  not  said  in  a  spirit 
of  raillery  or  pleasantry.  We  are  dealing  with 
momentous  issues.  God  does  not  suffer  us  to  trifle 
with  the  truth.  "  For  it  is  impossible  that  those 
who  were  once  enlightened,  and  have  tasted  of  the 
heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  partakers  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  have  tasted  the  good  Word  of  God,  if 
they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  unto 
repentance."  (Heb.  6  :  4,  5.) 

Romanism  deals  with  and  in  indulgences,  in  these 
days  of  Leo  XIII.,  quite  as  much  as  it  dealt  with 
them  in  the  clays  of  Leo  X.  Romanism  knows  no 

242  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

improvement.  Evolution  theories  may  apply  to 
science  and  to  art,  but  not  to  Romanism.  What 
Rome  was  in  the  dark  ages,  she  is  in  this  nineteenth 
century — as  cruel,  as  blind,  as  selfish,  as  much 
opposed  to  education,  as  full  of  superstition  as  at 
any  time  in  the  past. 

Sad  and  melancholy  as  is  the  truth,  it  is  here,  and 
evidently  here  to  stay.  There  is  a  paper  circulated 
among  the  young,  culled  by  a  priestly  name,  which 
carries  to  the  homes  of  vast  numbers  of  individuals 
this  fearful  superstition  and  falsehood,  known  as 
indulgences,  fresh  from  the  hand  of  Leo  XIII. 

Here  is  an  Agnus  Dei,  with  a  little  of  the  earth 
from  the  foot  of  the  cross,  of  which  doubtless  cart 
loads  have  been  shipped  away,  which  saves  from 
drowning,  etc.  Here  is  a  book  bought  at  Dona 
hue's,  published  in  Barclay  street,  New  York,  with 
the  approbation  of  John  Hughes,  archbishop,  as  full 
of  lies  as  an  egg  is  full  of  meat,  circulated  among 
Romanists.  This  is  the  caption  : 


Scapular  of  our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel.  "As  it 
is  considered  a  mark  of  distinction  by  men  to  have 
attendants  wearing  their  livery,  so  does  the  Blessed 
Virgin  like  to  see  her  servants  wear  her  scapular ; 
it  should  be  a  sign  of  their  having  devoted  them 
selves  to  her  service,  and  of  their  belonging  to  the 
family  of  the  mother  of  God."  (St.  Alphonsus 
Liguori) . 

A  scapular  is  a  piece  of  cloth  worn  on  the  bosom 
and  on  the  back  to  procure  indulgences  to  sin,  or 
indulgences  which  shall  free  from  the  guilt  or  pain 
of  sin.  Now,  Romanists  are  making  a  distinction 
between  the  payment  of  the  debt  in  purgatory, 
and  an  indulgence  to  sin. 

4 'And  yet,"  said  Archbishop  Hughes,  "we  have 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  243 

spoken  only  of  the  scapular  of  our  Blessed  Lady 
of  Mount  Carmel.  There  are  several  others  to 
which  likewise  many  graces  and  indulgences  are 
attached  : 

' '  /.  The  Scapular  of  our  Blessed  Lady  of  the  Seven 
Dolors,  of  the  Order  of  the  Servants  of  Mary,  found 
ed  in  Florence,  in  1133,  by  seven  men,  to  whom  the 
Blessed  Virgin  appeared,  and  commanded  them  to 
wear  a  black  habit  in  memory  of  the  Seven  Dolors. 
"  //.  The  Scapular  of  tlte  Immaculate  Conception  of 
the  Order  ofTheatines,  or  Regular  Clerks,  which  was 
founded  by  Peter  John  Caraffa,  who  was  afterwards 
Pope,  under  the  name  of  Paul  IV.,  and  died  in  the 
year  1559. 

"///.  The  Scapular  of  The  Most  Holy  Trinity, 
of  the  Order  of  Trinitarians,  for  the  redemption  of 
captives,  which  was  founded  in  the  twelfth  century 
by  St.  John  deMatha  and  St.  Felix  deValois. 
These  religious  wear  a  white  habit,  with  a  cross  of 
red  and  blue  on  the  breast,  as  shown  by  an  angel  to 
St.  John  deMatha,  and  in  which  the  Blessed  Virgin 
appeared  to  St.  Felix  deValois.  These  three  Scap 
ulars,  like  the  Scapular  of  Mt.  Carmel,  are  composed 
each  of  two  small  pieces  of  woolen  cloth.  When 
together  with  that  of  Mount  Carmel,  all  four  pieces 
square,  or  nearly  so,  are  sewed  together,  like  leaves 
of  a  book,  and  four  more  pieces  exactly  similar  are 
sewed  in  like  manner ;  then  these  two  parts,  four 
pieces  in  each,  are  joined  by  two  bands  of  tape  about 
eighteen  inches  long,  so  that  one  part  falls  on  the 
breast,  and  the  other  on  the  back,  The  largest  piece 
is  generally  the  Scapular  of  Mt.  Carmel,  which  is  of 
brown  color  ;  the  second,  which  is  somewhat  smaller, 
is  the  Scapular  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Seven  Dolors, 
and  is  of  a  black  color ;  the  third  is,  the  Scapular  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  is  still  smaller  and 
of  a  blue  color.  This  color,  the  emblem  of  resigna- 

244  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

tion  to  Mary,  was  also  the  color  of  her  mantle.  The 
Scapular  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  is  white,  and 
the  smallest  of  the  four,  in  the  middle  of  which  there 
must  be  a  cross,  likewise  of  wool,  one  arm  of  which 
must  be  of  red,  the  other  blue.  All  these  colors,  as 
well  as  the  cross,  must  be  visible. 

The  Redemptorist  Fathers  have  the  power  to  give 
these  three  Scapulars.  The  essential  requirement  for 
all  the  indulgences  and  graces  annexed  to  these 
three  Scapulars  is,  to  receive  them  from  a  priest 
empowered  to  grant  them,  and  to  wear  them  con 
stantly.  If  any  one  loses  or  wears  out  the  Scapular, 
he  can  take  another  in  its  stead.  Those  who,  either 
though  carelessness,  or  even  through  malice,  neglect 
to  wear  it,  or  have  laid  it  aside,  can  again  resume  it, 
and  gain  all  the  indulgences  as  before.  The  Scap 
ular  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity  alone  is  excepted  ;  ac 
cording  to  the  declaration  of  Innocent  XI.,  it  must 
be  blessed  as  often  as  renewed. 

Indulgences  are  granted  to  those  who  wear  the 
scapulars,  by  Paul  V.  in  1606,  Clement  X.  in  1673, 
Clement  XI.  in  1710,  Innocent  XI.  in  1680,  '81,  '82. 

WHAT    THEY    CLAIM    TO    DO. 

They  teach  that  they  save  life.  Proof:  At  the 
siege  of  Montpelier,  in  the  year  1682,  a  soldier 
named  M.  de  Beauregard,  was  struck  by  a  musket- 
ball,  which  rested  on  the  Scapular  and  saved  his  life. 
Louis  XIII.,  King  of  France,  saw  it,  and  put  on  a 
Scapular.  Monsieur  de  Cuge,  cornet  of  a  company 
of  horse,  was  wounded  at  Tefin,  in  the  year  1636,  by 
a  cannon  ball,  which,  passing  through  the  left  side, 
tore  his  heart  to  pieces,  so  that,  naturally,  he  could 
not  live  a  moment.  The  Scapular  saved  him  until 
the  priest  came  ;  and  so  on,  and  so  on. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  245 


If  Romanists  can  do  the  one,  they  can  do  both. 
Besides,  whenever  indulgences  are  procured,  the 
besotted  run  the  risk,  and  plunge  deeper  into  sin 
because  of  it. 

To  say,  as  does  Rev.  Dr,  Duryea  and  the  Boston 
School  Board,  that  an  indulgence  is  not  &  permission 
to  commit  sin,  is  to  deceive  the  people.  Said  Tetzel  : 
"Draw  near,  and  I  will  give  you  letters  duly 
sealed,  by  which  even  the  sins  you  shall  hereafter 
desire  to  commit  shall  all  be  forgiven  you.  I  would 
not  exchange  my  privileges  for  those  of  St.  Peter  in 
heaven ;  for  I  have  saved  more  souls  with  my  indul 
gences,  than  he  with  his  sermons.  There  is  no  sin  so 
great  that  the  indulgence  cannot  reach  it  —  let  him 
pay  largely,  and  it  shall  be  forgiven  him.  Even 
repentance  is  not  indispensable.''  Shall  such  facts  be 
cast  out  of  our  school-books,  that  the  generation 
now  coming  upon  the  stage  of  action  may  be  surren 
dered  to  Rome  ? 

In  Canada  is  an  indulgence  of  Pio  Nono,  offering 
to  all  who  enlisted  in  his  army  indulgences  for 
themselves  and  their  relatives,  framed  and  hung  in 
the  homes  of  the  deluded.  Here  is  one  that  offers 
100  days'  indulgence  each  time  repeated,  signed 
Pius  IX.,  3d  June,  1874.  Here  is  another  offering- 
indulgences  to  all  who  will  contribute  to  the  building 
of  the  University  College  of  Ottawa  :  the  holder  of 
this  certificate  shall  be  entitled  to  share  twenty-five 
masses  daily,  and  in  all  the  prayers  and  good  works 
of  the  Rev.  Oblate  Fathers, 

For  ten  years,  by  a  contribution  of  25  cents. 

Forever  -    $200 

A  family,  for  ten  years        -  -    $100 

Thus  are  men  and  women  deceived.  They  trust 
in  man,  rather  than  in  the  efficacy  of  the  atonement 

246  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

by  Jesus  Christ.  This  gives  them  power  at  sick 
beds  over  the  wills  of  the  dying,  and  over  the  purses 
of  living  relatives  and  friends.  From  the  living  they 
get  profit  in  the  sale  of  indulgences,  Agnus  Deis, 
scapularies,  masses  of  every  kind,  dispensations  from 
fasts,  removal  of  impediments  to  marriage,  miracu 
lous  medals,  various  defences  against  the  devil, 
grace  through  the  images  or  relics  of  patron  saints, 
and  other  similar  devices. 

Remember,  there  is  nothing  to  be  gotten  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  without  money.  No  money, 
no  baptism  ;  no  money,  no  marriage  ;  no  money,  no 
burial ;  no  money,  nothing. 

If  Romanists  deceive  Romanists,  it  becomes  Chris 
tians  to  preach  to  them  the  gospel.  The  mortifica 
tion  and  shame  which  came  to  us  because  of  one  who 
professes  allegiance  to  Christ,  is  very  hard  to  bear. 
Let  the  shame  and  disgrace  end  there.  Christians, 
awake,  and  put  your  armor  on  !  Napoleon  in  Egypt, 
close  by  the  pyramids,  said:  "Twenty  centuries 
behold  your  actions."  Christian  people,  look  up  to 
the  throne.  Jesus  is  there.  Look  about  you,  behold 
the  perishing. 

Romanists  are  crowding  the  broad  road  to  death. 
Millions  of  youth  are  interested  in  this  controversy. 
Will  Americans  rise  to  the  level  of  their  great  oppor 
tunity  and  do  their  whole  duty  ?  or  will  they  bow  down 
to  Rome,  and  barter  away  their  God-given  rights? 
This  is  the  question  of  the  hour !  How  will  it  be 
answered  ?  Shall  men  be  taught  error,  or  the  truth  ? 
Remember,  "as  a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is 
he."  Think  right,  and  all  will  be  well.  Think 
wrong  and  act  wrong,  and  ruin  awaits  you. 

CHAPTER  xvrr. 


This  may  jet  come  to  be  the  question  of  the  hour. 
If  done,  it  must  be  accomplished  through  the  com 
bined  efforts  of  the  people  of  the  United  States.  The 
North  and  the  South,  the  East  and  the  West,  must 
come  up  alike  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
mighty.  The  need  of  it  is  apparent.  It  is  the 
boast  of  the  Frenchman,  that  as  goes  Paris,  so  goes 
France.  As  went  Rome,  so  went  Italy.  And  so  it 
may  yet  be  said,  As  goes  Washington,  so  will  go 
the  great  Republic. 

Remember,  France  made  Paris  bend  her  neck  to 
the  people.  Italy  thundered  at  the  gates  of  Rome  ; 
took  away  the  States  of  the  Church  from  His  Holi 
ness  the  Pope ;  tossed  overboard,  with  contempt  and 
ease,  the  ruler  who  was  said  to  preserve  the  equi 
poise  of  Europe  ;  sent  him  a  prisoner  to  the  Vatican  ; 
and  went  on  with  the  work  of  making  Italy  free, 
as  if  the  tap-root  of  Papal  Rule  had  not  been  the 
growth  of  centuries.  Washington,  the  centre  of 
political  influence  and  activity,  is  in  the  lap  of  Rome, 
with  the  consent  of  the  people.  Let  there  be  a 
protest.  Unroof  the  monster,  Jesuitism.  Uncover 
the  pollution,  the  scandal  of  the  confessional. 
Unlock  and  throw  open  the  doors  of  the  convents 
and  nunneries,  the  assignation  houses,  kept  for  a 
so-called  celibate  priesthood.  Expose  the  conduct 
of  those  who  have  made  prostitution  flourish  at 
Rome  and  in  all  the  great  cities  in  which  they  have 

248  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    HOME. 

control,  and  Washington  will  shake  off  the  incubus. 
The  nation  will  declare  for  purity,  for  justice,  for 
emancipation  from  the  shackles  of  blind  and  besotted 
Romanism,  and  from  the  thraldom  of  the  black-robed 
throng,  who  insult  their  sick,  half-starve  their 
orphans, —  for  whose  support  they  are  paid  by  the 
State, —  and  maltreat  their  poor ;  because  in  the  heart 
of  Rome  love  is  exchanged  for  selfish  greed.  Not 
ahvays  will  statesmen  bow  and  cringe  to  obtain 
the  Roman  Catholic  vote,  which  is  only  powerful 
because  it  is  always  on  sale,  going  to  the  highest 
bidder,  without  regard  to  principle.  It  will  yet 
appear  that  fifty  millions  of  people,  blessed  with 
liberty,  and  in  the  presence  of  wonderful  opportu 
nity,  cannot  afford  to  creep  under  the  black  wing  of 
Papal  despotism,  that  vampire  that  sucked  the  life- 
blood  out  of  Spain,  out  of  Mexico,  and  out  of  any 
country  where  it  has  been  permitted  to  do  its  hellish 
work  undisturbed.  Christianity  is  the  product  of 
witnessing  for  the  truth.  The  Papacy  is  the  monu 
ment  of  withholding  testimony  for  God.  Error  is 
the  servant  of  the  "Prince  of  the  power  of  the  air." 
Truth  is  the  helpmeet  of  God.  Witnessing  for  the 
truth  is  to  result  in  the  overthrow  of  every  form  of 
error.  There  are  reasons  for  this  faith.  Let  us 
enumerate  a  few  of  them  : 

1.  God  is  for  the  truth.  When  we  say  that,  the 
argument  assures  the  people  of  victory  so  soon 
as  they  are  made  ready  to  stand  with  and  for  God. 
By  grace,  by  Providence,  by  the  help  of  God's  true 
children,  in  uncounted  and  in  unexpected  ways,  aid 
will  be  brought  to  those  who  put  on  the  whole 
armor  of  God  and  stand  ready  to  fight  the  good  fight 
of  faith.  The  achievements  wrought  by  truth,  and 
for  the  truth,  in  other  days  and  on  other  fields, 
attest  the  truth  that  God  works  for  those  who  work 
for  him. 



Here  is  an  illustration.  Death,  the  fire,  and  the 
inquisitorial  torture  of  Romish  hate,  had  achieved  an 
apparent  victory.  The  night  was  dark,  because  the 
witnesses  were  still. 

In  1514  the  Council  met  in  Rome.  Into  the  Market 
Place  strode  a  servant  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  in 
pride  asked,  ' '  Is  there  one  who  protests  ?"  He  waited. 
He  listened.  The  Waldensians  were  dead  in  France. 
In  England  the  Lollards  were  exterminated.  In  Italy 
truth  had  been  slain  in  the  street.  "  Not  one  pro 
tests!"  It  was  a  terrible  charge  brought  by  Rome 
against  Rome.  Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands 
passed  from  the  Cross  to  the  stake.  They  were 
burned,  tortured,  hurled  over  rocks.  Rome  reveled 
in  barbarity. 

"  The  rack,  the  fagot,  or  the  hated  creed 

Were  the  tender  mercies  of  tyrant  Rome; 

While,  fearless  amidst  Christ's  fold  fierce  wolves  did  roam, 
And  stainless  sheep  upon  her  altars  bleed." 

In  May  1514,  the  testimony  ceased.  Three  years 
and  a  half  pass.  It  is  a  prophetic  period.  Look  ! 
Up  the  stair-way  climbs  Martin  Luther  on  his  knees. 
Hark  !  A  voice  sounds  down  to  him.  He  is  tired, 
sick,  hopeless,  despondent,  a  type  of  all  Romanists. 
"  The  just  shall  live  by  faith,"  passes  through  the 
gateway  of  the  conscience  to  the  chamber  of  the  soul. 
It  startles  him.  It  unlocks  night.  It  uncovers  the 
crucified  Christ.  Clouds  depart.  He  is  born  again. 
He  is  in  a  new  world.  He  confesses  it.  He  becomes 
a  witness.  God  helps  his  own.  Everything  is  made 
ready  for  the  work.  The  banner  is  unfurled. 
Redeemed  men  take  it  and  bear  it  on.  The  friends 
of  error  are  powerless,  in  presence  of  the  testimony 
of  living  and  brave  witnesses. 

Think  how  Zwingle,  Luther,  Melancthon,  William, 

250  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    KOME. 

Prince  of  Orange,  told  the  truth  !  They  carried  their 
testimony  into  towns,  into  churches,  and  into  homes. 
They  told  what  God  did  for  them.  As  justification 
by  faith  placed  them  on  vantage  ground,  they 
called  to  men  in  night  and  gloom  to  come  to  the 
light,  and  held  up  to  them  the  reeking  cross,  which 
broke  the  power  of  ' '  the  man  of  sin  "  and  gave  de 
liverance  to  captive  souls. 


Romanism  was  born,  and  found  its  place  of  being 
and  its  capacity  of  growth,  because  of  the  surrender 
of  the  individual  conscience  to  the  keeping  of  a 

Every  effort  put  forth  by  the  individual  in  behalf 
of  the  truth  is  a  subtraction  from  the  power  which 
upholds  the  Papacy,  and  an  addition  to  the  power 
which  is  to  people  the  world  with  hope,  and  make 
the  desert  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  Hence 
every  movement  in  favor  of  individual  thinking 
favors  Christianity  and  opposes  Romanism.  Every 
scintillation  of  truth  in  behalf  of  freedom,  every  word 
spoken  for  God  and  the  right,  clears  the  way  for 
humanity,  and  widens  the  area  of  the  kingdom  of 
God.  There  is  nothing  in  Romanism  calculated  to 
charm  or  please  the  thinking  and  unfettered  intellect. 
It  stultifies  reason  where  it  can  ;  it  banishes  God's  word 
as  best  it  may  ;  that  word  which  is  the  foundation  of  the 
World's  jurisprudence,  the  fountain-source  of  liberty, 
and  the  pillar  of  flame  and  cloud,  by  whose  aid  the 
nation  has  made  its  march  out  of  the  wilderness  of 
trial  into  the  Canaan  of  possession.  Romanism  fet 
ters  the  mind,  enslaves  the  limb,  and  is  the  servant 
of  injustice,  the  parent  and  source  of  despotism,  and 
the  foe  of  all  that  ennobles  and  exalts  humanity. 
This  is  coming  to  be  known  and  felt.  Romanists  are 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  251 

feeling  it  quite  as  much  as  others.     Christ  is  leading 

"He  has  sounded  forth  the  trumpet  that   shall  never  call 

retreat ; 
He  is  sifting  out  the  hearts  of  men  before  His  judgment 

seat ; 

O  be  swift  my  soul  to  answer  Him !  be  jubilant  my  feet  I 
Our  God  is  marching  on. 

In  the  beauty  of  the  lilies,  Christ  was  born,  across  the  sea, — 
With  a  glory  in  his  bosom  that  transfuses  you  and  me. 
As  he  die  dto  make  men  holy,  let  us  die   to   make  men 
free, — 

While  God  is  marching  on." 

Somebody  will  catch  this  inspiration,  and  become 
the  trumpeter  of  a  great  truth.  Some  one  will  appear, 
not  only  as  the  scourge  of  impositions,  and  the  pon 
derous  hammer  that  shall  smite  upon  the  brazen  idol 
atry  of  the  age,  but  as  the  upbuilder  of  holy  princi 
ples  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the  Word  of 

It  is  essential  that  a  dear  conception  be  obtained  of 
the  wvrk  to  be  done. 

A  free  Church  in  a  free  State  was  once  the  battle- 
cry  of  the  Republic.  Rome  is  organizing  an  aggres 
sive  warfare  upon  the  separation  of  Church  and  State. 
It  was  the  hope  of  promoting  a  union  of  Church  and 
State  that  made  the  Red-Robed  Cardinal  desire  the 
company  of  a  son  of  a  Presbyterian  minister,  occu 
pying  the  position  of  President,  in  laying  the  corner 
stone  of  the  Jesuit  college.  It  is  to  be  proclaimed 
that  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be  divorced 
from  the  State.  This  is  not  because  Republicans 
honor  religion  less.  They  believe  that  the  Church  of 
Christ  is  a  divine  institution,  which  has  to  do  with 
finding  out  the  truth,  holding  the  truth,  and  spreading 
the  truth. 

They  believe  also  in  the  State  ;  claim  that  it  is  also 

252  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF   ROME. 

a  divine  institution,  and  has  sacred  duties,  such  as 
guaranteeing  to  every  man  safety,  and  making  his 
person,  his  property,  and  his  right  to  think  and  be. 
The  State  must  be  safety,  justice,  righteousness. 
There  must  be  a  free  Church  in  a  free  State,  the  State 
subject  to  justice  only,  the  Church  subject  to  Christ 

True  Americans  must  see  that  the  very  antipodes 
of  the  idea  just  stated  is  the  Romish  idea.  Rome  claims 
that  the  Church  shall  be  all,  and  the  State  a  non-entity, 
and  that  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  shall  be  per 
mitted  to  exclude  all  other  forms  of  faith.  The  Pope' 
declares,  that  it  is  an  error  to  be  reprobated  and  pro 
scribed,  that  the  Church  shall  be  separate  from  the 
State.  Americans  are  to  take  note  of  this,  and  be 
made  ready  to  antagonize  it. 

Rome  claims  that  it  is  "  an  error  to  be  reprobated, 
proscribed,  and  condemned,  to  say  that,  in  the  case 
of  conflicting  laws  between  the  two  powers,  the  civil 
law  ought  to  prevail,  and  that  the  church  has  not  the 
power  of  availing  herself  of  force,  or  any  direct  or 
indirect  temporal  power."  These  propositions  —  so 
clear,  so  startling — bear  date  Dec.  4th,  1864,  of 
"Errors  Condemned,"  and  were  reaffirmed  by  the 
late  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore.  Truly  has  it  been 
said  :  "  There  is  enough  dynamite  in  these  proposi 
tions  to  blow  up  our  entire  modern  civilization, 
destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and  bring  utter  ruin 
upon  the  purity  of  the  church  and  the  integrity  of 
the  State." 

Americans  know  that  in  the  United  States,  at  the 
present  time,  there  is  a  union  of  Church  and  State  to 
an  extent  little  dreamed  of. 

In  New  Jersey,  the  State  Reform  School  has  been 
Romanized.  The  unsectarian  teaching,  in  piety  and 
morals,  has  been  destroyed.  The  moral  and  relig 
ious  training  of  the  Catholic  boys  is  handed  over 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROMP:.  253 

completely  to  the  Romish  Church.  The  same  is  true 
of  the  City  of  New  York,  where  children  arrested  are 
given  over  to  institutions  under  the  control  of  the 
religion  professed  by  their  parents.  As  a  result, 
there  are  3,000  Roman  Catholic  youth  in  the  New 
York  Protectory,  more  lost  to  Protestantism  than  if 
they  were  born  and  reared  in  Rome. 

The  State  thus  gives  a  guarantee  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  that  no  child  of  Romish  parents 
shall  be  permitted  to  come  in  contact  with  the  free 
thought  of  our  American  life  and  with  the  religion  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  not  liberty  of  con 
science  ;  this  is  coercion  of  conscience.  The  Amer 
ican  people  will  see  this  ;  and  seeing  it,  they  will  cor 
rect  the  legislation  that  makes  it  live  and  thrive  under 
the  shadow  of  the  broad  ^Egis  of  our  Republic. 

Again  :  Rome  seeks  to  take  the  children  of  the 
State  out  of  the  control  of  the  civil  power.  This  is 
the  exact  language  of  the  Syllabus  :  That  * '  the  entire 
direction  of  public  schools  in  which  the  youth  of 
Christian  States  are  educated,  may  and  must  apper 
tain  to  the  civil  power,  is  an  error  to  be  reprobated 
and  proscribed.  Issue  must  here  be  joined.  " 

We  want  in  our  land  no  fractional  parts  of  Amer 
icans —  we  want  whole  men,  who  are  rooted  in 
American  ideas.  The  Baltimore  Plenary  Council 
decided,  that  all  Catholic  children  shall  be  educated 
in  parochial  schools.  This  education  will  give  us 
mutilated  men  and  women.  The  American  people 
must  be  made  to  see  this,  and  they  will  resist  the 

"I  wonder,"  said  Dr.  Dollinger  of  Germany,  the 
Old  Catholic,  who  fought  the  conferring  of  the  decree 
of  Infallibility  upon  Pio  Nono, — "  I  wonder  if  they 
understand  in  America  what  an  infallible  Pope  means  ? 
that  it  means  a  hand  stretched  over  into  the  United 
States,  and  laid  upon  every  Roman  Catholic  citizen, 

254  WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

and  imposing  upon  him  the  obligation  to  set  himself 
up  in  opposition  to  the  ordinances  of  your  Govern 
ment  whenever  the  Pope  shall  pronounce  his  judg 
ments  against  these  ordinances  on  moral  or  religious 
ground?"  Yes,  Dr.  Dollinger,  a  great  many  under-' 
stand  it,  and  are  getting  ready  to  deliver  Roman 
Catholics  from  their  thraldom. 

Roman  Catholics  are  getting  more  money  for  the 
support  of  Romish  schools  than  is  given  to  all  the 
Evangelical  churches  combined.  The  New  York 
Independent  affirms,  that  Protestant  schools  find  more 
difficulty  in  getting  what  they  ask  for  than  the 
Romish  schools.  It  affirms  that  Government  inter 
feres  less  with  Romish  schools  than  with  Protestant. 
It  affirms  that,  in  the  schools  wholly  supported  by  the 
Government,  they  are  rapidly  passing  into  the  con 
trol  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  even  where  all  are 
Protestants,  as  among  the  Indians. 

A  Roman  Catholic  was  kept  at  the  head  of  the 
postal  service  until  it  was  very  largely  Romanized, 
with  Roman  Catholics  for  postmasters  wherever 
they  could  be  pushed  in  ;  and  then  he  was  trans 
ferred  to  the  Interior  Department  to  Romanize  that ; 
while  the  head  of  the  army,  a  Roman  Catholic,  gave 
a  Roman  Catholic  sutler  control  of  every  army  post, 
and  the  nation  donates,  even  against  fundamental 
law,  a  lot  of  land  at  every  military  post,  on  which 
to  build  a  Roman  Catholic  chapel. 

The  American  people  only  need  to  be  made 
acquainted  with  these  facts,  and  they  will  antagon 
ize  them. 

Our  fathers  clamored  for  a  separation  of  Church 
and  State.  Let  their  children  go  on  with  the  work. 
It  has  been  well  said  :  "If  we  work  to  serve  the 
twentieth  century,  we  must  save  the  nineteenth." 
We  must  reconstruct  our  geography,  and  permit  the 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  255 

Tiber  to  flow  into  the  Potomac,  and  not  compel  the 
Potomac  to  flow  into  the  Tiber. 

Create  a  literature  that  shall  point  out  the  vices 
and  corruptions  of  Romanism. 

Popery  must  be  antagonized ;  Christ  must  be 
championed.  This,  politicians  will  come  to  see. 
They  will  insist  upon  a  separation  of  Church  and 
State ;  upon  maintaining  a  public  school  system,  in 
which  all  the  children  of  the  State  shall  be  educated. 
The  Bible  shall  be  unbound.  This  made  way  for 
Luther,  so  that  when  he  came  they  breathed  an  air 
which  had  long  been  most  patiently  impregnated 
with  the  very  essence  of  innovation.  The  word  of 
God  in  the  hands  of  the  people  is  the  accusing  spirit 
of  the  Papacy.  In  the  days  of  Wicliff,  "  the  noise 
of  its  wings"  were  faintly  heard  in  England. 

Then,  men  of  position,  indignant  at  the  impover 
ishment  and  disgrace  of  their  country,  antagonized 
the  power  of  Eome.  Afterwards  men  fought  it,  be 
cause  of  the  perversion  and  abuse  of  their  religious 
institutions.  Hence,  when  the  conflict  under  Luther 
began,  the  leader  of  it  could  number  potentates 
among  his  allies  and  partizans,  till,  at  last,  he  may 
be  said  to  have  had 

"  A  kingdom  for  a  stage,  princes  for  actors, 
And  monarchs  to  behold  the  swelling  scene." 

Not  so  at  the  present  time.  Our  great  men  seem 
to  be  our  greatest  cowards. 

In  pulpits,  in  pressrooms,  and  on  platforms,  it  is 
fashionable  to  be  servile.  What  kings  did  in  Europe 
who  held  the  stirrup  for  His  Holiness  to  mount,  that 
presidents  and  politicians  in  free  America  seem 
ready  to  do.  It  is  not  in  our  stars,  but  in  ourselves, 
that  we  are  underlings  to  Rome.  The  Church  of 
Rome  is  being  pandered  to  by  men  who  will  ere 
long  wake  up  to  their  shame.  What  mean  these 


"Roman  Catholic  Notes"  that  meet  the  approval  of 
Roman  Catholic  officials,  except  as  an  indication  that 
the  Roman  Catholic  vote  is  a  thing  that  may  be 
bargained  for.  How  humiliating  the  fact !  Seven 
millions  of  men  and  women  in  free  America  for  sale 
to  the  highest  bidder !  For  that  vote,  politicians 
betray  God,  turn  their  backs  upon  liberty,  surrender 
the  dearest  rights  of  freemen  to  the  keeping  of  their 
bitterest  foe.  A  distinguished  statesman  goes  to 
Rome  ;  enters  the  American  College,  so-called, —  in 
fact,  a  college  built  by  Americans  to  change  Ameri 
can  youth  into  Italian  priests ;  there  he  referred  to 
the  Church  of  Rome  as  "that  Church  which  is  so 
widely  spread  and  so  profoundly  respected."  Where 
is  it  "respected"  by  any  one?  Had  he  said,  feared, 
by  all  in  America,  and  by  himself  more  than  all,  he 
had  told  the  truth. 

To  stand  up  against  Rome  at  this  hour  requires 
high  courage.  Thousands  have  it.  Millions  will 
yet  possess  it. 

2.  God  is  against  Romanism.  Prophecy  declares 
it.  History  brings  proof  in  support  of  the  propo 
sition  ;  and  from  no  nation  so  truly  as  from  the  story 
of  the  life  of  the  Republic  of  the  United  States. 
Romanism  is  disintegrating,  wherever  the  truth 
concerning  it  is  told.  It  resembles  an  ice-glacier 
loosened  from  its  Northern  home.  The  current 
bears  it  southward.  The  gulf-stream  of  liberty 
catches  it  and  dissolves  it.  Superstition  is  being 
scattered  broadcast  by  the  brightness  of  the  Sun  of 

The  overthrow  of  the  Papacy  is  simply  the  unful 
filled  prophecy  of  that  Being  who  described  its  com 
ing  and  its  doom.  The  same  Eye  that  saw  the  rise 
and  decline  of  Mohammedanism, —  the  same  Being 
who  gave  the  command,  "  Loose  the  four  angels 
which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates,"  (Rev. 

WASHINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME.  257 

9  :14),  before  the  Islam  horsemen  swept  forth  in  their 
career  of  conquest ;  and  that  commanded  the  sixth 
angel  to  pour  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphra 
tes  when  the  water  was  dried  up  (Rev.  16:  12), 
and  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  kings  who  are  from 
the  rising  of  the  sun,  so  that  Turkey  is  destroyed, 
and  is  a  captive  enslaved,  the  sport  and  plaything  of 
Continental  powers ;  that  foretold  the  settlement  of 
America  when  he  pointed  to  the  ships  of  Tarshish 
on  their  way  to  the  land  of  broad  rivers, —  described 
the  character  and  the  occupation  of  the  "  beast  "  of 
prophecy,  and  portrayed  the  "  woman"  clothed  in 
purple  and  scarlet  and  holding  in  her  hand  the  cup  of 
her  fornications  and  upon  her  head  the  writing : 
' '  Mystery !  Babylon  the  great !  The  Mother  of 
Harlots  and  of  the  abominations  of  the  earth" 
This  the  people  begin  to  see.  Sound  the  battle-cry. 


The  possibility  of  bearing  witness  for  Christ  is 
within  reach  of  all.  It  is  possible  to  carry  truth 
within  the  citadel  of  the  enemy,  through  the  agency 
of  the  help  employed  in  our  houses  and  in  our 
places  of  business. 

Never  do  I  think  of  the  millions  about  us,  who 
want  something  better  than  these  mummeries  to  sat 
isfy  the  cravings  of  their  immortal  souls,  but  I  rejoice 
that  the  Gospel,  as  we  know  it,  is  the  power  of  God 
and  the  wisdom  of  God,  suited  to  their  every  need. 
Tell  them  of  it.  There  is  no  mistaking  what  it  will 
do  for  them.  It  will  save  their  souls,  and  give  them 
a  joy  and  peace  they  seek  elsewhere  in  vain. 

The  Holy  Spirit  works  for  those  who  work  for 
God.  There  are  links  in  the  chain  of  God's  provi 
dence  which  enter  into  the  chain  that  is  mighty  to  the 
pulling  down  of  the  stronghold  of  error.  Children 
of  God,  be  true.  Things  of  deep  interest  are  pend- 

258  WAHSINGTON    IN    THE    LAP    OF    ROME. 

ing.  Let  soul  touch  soul.  Let  truth  combat  error ; 
and  the  people  of  the  Lord,  beautiful  as  Tirzah, 
comely  as  Jerusalem,  shall  be  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners  ! 

The  Lord  Jehovah  reigneth.  Let  the  people 
rejoice.  For  from  God  we  obtain  the  assurance  that 
witnessing  for  the  truth  shall  result  in  the  takino-  of 

O  O 

Washington  out  of  the  lap  of  Rome,  making  her  the 
glory  of  the  Nation,  and  the  Light-house  of  the 
World ;  so  that  the  millions  now  shrouded  in  dark 
ness  shall  awake  to  the  touch  of  the  new-born  radi 
ance,  and  leaving  their  idols  behind,  shall  walk  forth 
into  the  new  day — heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with 
Jesus  Christ,  to  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and 
un defiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away. 


ACTUAL  Ruler  of  the  Nation, 


Adam,  239 

Aggressions  of  Romanism,  233 
Agnus  Dei,  242,  240 
Albigenses,  59 
Alexander  VII.,  VIII.,  38 
Allis,  Rev.  J.  M.,  of  the  Chili 

Mission,  and  his  Story,  164 

to  166 

Aloysius,  Saint,  85 
Americans     on     Guard,      106; 

College,  256 
Annapolis,  59 
Archbishop  of  Toronto  and 

the  Young  Man,  168 
Army  700,000  Strong,  13 
Articles  of  Confederation  Rat 
ified,  104 
A    Sixpenny  Nail  and    Jesuit 

University,  23 
Assuming  Divine  Titles,  33 
Augustine,  28 

BACKUS,  Isaac,  59 

Baker,  Detective,  132 

Balkan  Peninsula,  105 

Baltimore,  Lord,  Came  to 
Maryland,  55 

Bancroft,  56 

Bastards  of  Pius  VI. ,  83 

Beauregard,  244 

Belgium  Liberal.  127 

Benedict  XII.,  38 

Beuter,  Capt.  Frank  A.,  and 
Grand  Army  Relief  Commit 
tee,  99 

Bible  Unbound,  255 

Bickerdyke,  Mrs.  Mary  A., 
birth,  etc.,  94;  In  San  Fran 
cisco,  98 

Blair,  Henry  W.,  46;  His 
Speech,  47;  Joint  Resolu 
tion,  49 

Blake,  John  J.,  232 
Blessed  Lady,  243 
Booth,  John  Wilkes,  131 
Boston  School  Committee,  230 
Boucher,  Chas.,  133 
Bradley,  Miss  Amy  M.,  92 
Breckenridge,  21 
Brooklyn  Robbed,  78 
Broschi,  Duchess  of,  82,  83 
Bunker  Hill  Road,  17. 

CAIRO  Hospital,  94 

Caldwell,  Miss  Mary  Gwen 
dolen;  Birth;  Gift,  12 

Canada,  245 ;  and  Presbyterian 
Minister,  16;  Mouthpiece  of 
Jesuitism,  65 

Can  the  Jesuits  be  Expelled?  53 

Can  Washington  be  Taken  Out 
of  the  Lap  of  Rome?  247 

Capitol  Staked  Out,  61 

Caraffa,  John,  243 

Cardinal  Gibbons,  Prince  of 
the  Church,  Born,  Educated, 
11.  Appointed,  1. 

Cardinal's  Palace,  142;  Red- 
robed,  251 

Carroll,  Anna  Ella,  100 

Carroll,  Charley,  100 

Catholic  Millionaires,  111 

Catholic  University,  11 ;  Where 
Located,  16;  Why,  18 

Cervani,  83 

Chamberlain  of  Innocent, 
VIII. ,  238 

Cliapelle,  Father,  16 

Charlemagne,  33 

Chase,  S.  P.,  122 



Children  Shut  Out  of  School 

Privileges  in  New  York  and 

Brooklyn,  229 
Chiniquy,    Father, —  Story    of 

Plot  Against  the    Republic, 

108;  Birth,  etc.,  115;  Saved, 


Chiniquy  Incognito,  134 
Chrysostom,  28 
Church  and  State  Divorced,  251 
Churches  in  Washington.  85 
Clarence,  The  Story  of,  89 
Clement,  Popes  X.,  XI.,  X1L, 

Clement     XIV.,     Suppressing 

Jesuits,  38;  Poisoned,  XIV., 


Clerks,  Eegular,  243 
Cliff,  Captain  Amos,  99 
Colfax  and  Wife,  130 
Coligni,   Admiral,     Murdered, 


Colored  Orphan  Asylum,  126 
Columbus,  102 
Committee's     Statement     Re- 

garding  Indulgences,  234 
Conge,  Mons.,  44 
Congress  at  Prayer,  104 
Connelly,  Rev.  Pierce,  162 
Connubial  Felicity  Enjoyed  by 

Priests  and  Nuns,  167 
Conspiracy  Hall,  37 
Convents  of  St.  Lucia  and  St. 

Catherine,  81 
Conwell,  Rev.  F.  A.,  133 
Corks,  55 

Corruption  of  llomanism,  255 
Cyril,  28 

DARK  Days,  249 
Dennison,  Capt.  D.  A.,  99 
l)e  Laveleye,  Emile,  127 
Description  of   Romanism,  by 

Lord  Montague,  76 
Devotion  of  the  Scapulars,  242 
Dens,  Peter,  148 ;   and  Seduc 
tion,  153 

Dissipation  in  Hospital,  75 
Dix,  Miss  Dorothy,  91 
Dogma,  240 

Dolinger,  253,  254 

Dominicans,  Female,  81 

Druid,  30 

Duryea,  Joseph  T.,  D.D.,  232, 
bowing  to  Rome,  223 ;  Peti 
tion  for  removal  of,  233,  245 

Dutch  Republic,  119 

EDUCATOR  of  the  World,   100 
Elizabeth  of  England,  34 
Emancipation     Proclamation, 


English  Nobility,  230 
Errors  Condemned,  252 
Euphrates,  257 
Evangelical  Alliance  Meeting, 


Evans,  Brice  S.,  230 
Evolution,  242 
Exarchate  of  Ravenna,  33 

FALLON,  Joseph  D.,  232 

Faneuil  Hall,  230 

Federal  Compact  formed  in 
New  England,  104 

Fifteen  Thousand  Slaves  to 
Rome  in  Washington,  136 

Fifth  Avenue  Cathedral  on 
Stolen  Land,  78 

Fifty  Millions  Forgotten,  99 

Florence,  243 

Fight  in  Boston,  233 

Fort  Donelson,  the  Wound 
ed,  96;  McHenry,  108. 

France,  247 

Franklin,  Benjamin,  61 

Free  College,  229  ;  Church  and 
a  Free  State,  251 

Freeman's  Journal,  108 

Frenchmen,  247 

GABRIEL  the   Priest,  155,  156 

History,  158-162 
Galileo,  103 
Gavazzi,  174 
Garden  of  the  Soul,  and  Filthy 

Questions,  150,  151 
Garibaldi,  43 
Garrett,  132 



Georgetown  College,  a  Jesuit 

Nest,  73 

Gibbons,  Cardinal,  Coloniza 
tion  Scheme,  52  ;  Speech  53  ; 

and  Religious  Liberty,  58 
Girard,  Assassin  of  Prince  of 

Orange,  119 
Given,  Author  Of  The  Jesuit 

and  University,  157 
God    is   for    the   Truth,    248; 

Marching  on,  251 ;  is  against 

Romanism,  256 
Goethe,  61 

Gold  Mines  and  Jesuits,  111 
Gordon,  Gov.,  51 ;  Speech,  51 
Grant,  General,  130 
Grant,  Mrs.,  130 
Great    Men — Great    Cowards, 

Gregory  VII.,  119 

Harlot  of  the  Tiber,  43,  138 

Hastings,  Warren,  62 

Heaven,  240 

Heckler,  Father,  127 

Heirs  of  God,  258 

Hell,  240 

Henry  of  France,  34;  Henry 
III.  of  France,  40 

Hibernians,  Ancient  Order  of, 

Higbee,  Supt.  of  Public  In 
struction,  Pennsylvania,  228 

Hilary,  28 

Hogan,  Mr.  173 

Holy  See,  236 

Hospitals  under  Romish  Con 
trol,  85 

How  Washington  came  to  be 
Washington,  54 

How  Schools  are  Taught,  102 

Hughes,  Archbishop,  56;  Pro 
posed  Sale,  106,  242;  Insti 
gator  of  plot,  125 ;  treach 
ery,  126 

Hugo,  Victor,  Devilfish,  Pre 

Huss,  John,  241 

IMMANUEL'S  Land,  135 

Important  Evening,   May   24, 

1888,  18 
Indiana,  60 

Indulgence  Defined,  231 ;  Form 
of,  236  ;  Born,  A.D.  1096,  238 
Indulgence  No  Use  to  a  Christ 
ian,  240;  Granted  by  Popes, 
244;   What   They   Claim    to 
Do,  244 
Inquisition,  66 
Instruction  to  Catholics,  231 
Interior  Department,  254 
Irish-American  Society,  68 
Irishmen  biding  their  Time,  106 
Irish  Catholics  Coming  to  the 

Front,  109 

Islam  Horsemen,  257 
Italy,  145,  247 

JEFFERSON,  Thomas  A.,  on 
Employment  of  Foreigners. 

Jerome,  28 

Jesuit  University  in  the  New 
Light,  11 

Jesuitism  Runs  the  Church  of 
Rome,  33  -,  Origin  of,  33; 
Born  in  Spain,  and  by  Whom 
Banished,  103 ;  Re-estab 
lished,  103;  Jesuits  Set 
Apart  to  Murder,  39;  Oath, 
42;  Reinstated  by  Pio 
Nono,  Confirmed  by  Leo 
XIII.,  43;  Ruling  Washing 
ton,  45;  Expelled,  38;  Col 
onization  Scheme,  59;  Mis 
sion  in  Maryland,  61;  Col 
lege  founded  in  1789,  61; 
Chartered,  61;  Climb  to 
Power  in  Washington,  63; 
Perjury  of,  63;  Rule  the 
Pope,  64 ;  in  Washington  and 
Elsewhere,  100;  Where  and 
How  Working,  105;  Swim 
in  a  Golden  Sea,  112;  Mili 
tary  Organization,  112;  Con 
stitution  of,  146 

Jesuitism  Unroofed,  247 

John,  Beloved  Disciple,  28 

Joseph  II.,  of  Austria,  81 




Kansas  City,  109 

Keaue,  John,  Hector  of  Uni 
versity;  Birth;  Appoint 
ment,  13 

Kelly,  John  D.,  Chief  of  Col 
onization  Scheme,  51 

Kennedy,  John  A.,  126 

Kenrick,  Bishop,  148,  149 

Kentucky,  GO 

Knights  of  the  Red  Branch,  68 ; 
Of  St.  Patrick,  68 

LADY  of  the  Tiber,  16 
Lafayette,  62,  102;    Washing 
ton's  Friend,  106 
Lap  of  Rome,  146 
Latimer,  59 

Laveleye,  Guide  de  E.,  127 
Lee,  Gen.,  130 
L'Enfant,  Major,  Laid  Out  the 

Capitol,  62 
Leo  X.,   Prayer  of,  238;  Fire 

Decree,  241 
Leo    XIII.,     16;    Poisoned  by 

Jesuits,  64,  241 
Leopold  of  Tuscany,  81 
Lehiman,  Father,  131 
Lie;  No  Lie,  No  Pope,  235 
Liguori,  148 
Lincoln     Abraham ;      Became 

President,  115;    Threatened 

by     Romish    Priests,     116; 

Understood     Popery,      120; 

Should  Have  Told  It,   121; 

Suggestive  Scripture,  128 
Lincoln;    Last  Day  on  Earth, 


Lincoln,  Mrs.  130 
Lincoln,  Robert  S.,  130 
Lincoln,  Willie,  Death  of,  29 
Livermore,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  90,  91 
Lloyd,  132 
Lombard,  33 

Lord  Jehovah  Reigneth,  258 
Louis  XII.,  King  of  France,  244 
Louis  XVI.,  82 
Louis  Napoleon,  Ally  of  Pius 

IX.,  122 
Loyola,  Ignatius,  37 

Luther  Martin,  235,  and  the 
Pope,  239,  on  his  Knees,  249 

Maria  Monk,  173 

Martha,  173 

Maryland  and  Seat  of  Govern 
ment,  60 

Mary  Magdalene,  173 

Mary  versus  Christ,  31 

Mass,  31 

Massachusetts,  57 

Mayor  of  Baltimore  and  Crim 
inals,  107 

Mazzini,    43 

McCrory,  228 

McGee/Darcy,  108 

Meade,  General,  and  a  Jesuit, 

Melancthon,  249 

Mexico,  55,  247 

Michigan,  60 

Middleton  Estate,  16 

Milton,  58 

Minister  and  Priest  Comparing 
Notes,  18,  19,  20. 

Mirabeau,  62 

Moffat,  Mrs.  Philomene,  Chini- 
quy's  Deliverer,  117 

Mohammedanism  142,  256 

Monarchy  in  Mexico  Given 
Up,  123 

Montagne,  Lord  Robert,  75 

Montpelier,  244 

Mormonism,  142 

Morse,  Prof.,  62;  Revealing 
the  Conspiracy,  118 

Mother  of  Harlots,  257 

Mount  Carmel,  243 

Mudd,  132 

Mystery,  257 

Napoleon  I.  43  ;  in  Egypt,  246 
Napoleon  Louis,  43 
Narragansett  Bay,  57 
National  Administration  in  the 

Hands  of  Rome,  107 
Nemesis,  95 
New    Jersey     State     Reform 

School,  252 



New  Orleans,  108 

New  York  Protectory,  253; 
Independent,  254 

No  Protest,  249 

North  American  Empire,  45 

Northup,  Bishop,  S.  Carolina, 
51  [167 

Nunneries,  Prisons  or  Worse, 

Nuns  and  Departments,  137 ; 
Visits  Members  of  Con 
gress,  138  ;  driven  out,  139  ; 
Spies,  176 

OBLATE  Fathers,  245 
O'Brien,  Col.,  Murdered,  126 
Old  Catholic,  253 
Old  South  Church  and  Minis 
ter,  15 

Orange,  Prince  of,  119 
Origen,  28 
Ottawa,  245 

PANDERING  to  Rome,  255 

Papacy,  the  Monument,  248 

Papal  Despotism  and  Wash 
ington,  79 

Paris,  247 

Parish  Priests  and  Incontinen- 
cy,  149 

Parker,  J.  W.,88 

Parochial  Schools,  228 

Paul  Arrived  in  Rome,  29,  236 

Penn,  Wm.,  57 

Pennsylvania.  228 

Peru,  55 

Peter  236  ;  the  Great,  59 

Petition  for  the  Removal  of 
Dr.  Duryea  from  the  School 
Board ,  233 

Pharaoh  defies  God,  15 

Philip  II.  of  Spain  and  Arma 
da,  15;  and  Jesuits,  104 

Pitman,  Ben.,  and  Book  of 
Testimonies,  131 

Pittsburg,  228 

Pius  IX.  and  Allocution  of 
1851,  112;  and  Jefferson  Da 
vis,  123;  Letter  to  Jefferson 
Davis,  124 ;  and  Suffrage,  127 

Pizarro,  55 

Plenary  Council,  252,  253 

Plymouth  Rock,  55 

Pontifex  Maximus,  30 

Pope  Stephen  I,  33  Paul  and 
Pius,  34;  Humiliation,  44; 
Pius  VII.,  71;  Clement 
XIV.,  71;  Pius  VI.,  Two 
Children  by  his  Sister,  81 ; 
Palace,  140;  Servants,  141 

Popery  Opposing  the  Repub 
lic,  120 

Popes  in  Conflict,  144 

Potomac,  255 

Proofs  that  Romanism  was  the 
Assassin  of  Lincoln,  132 

Praying  People,  14 

President,  Presbyterian  As 
sembly,  14 

Priests  and  Illegitimate  Chil 
dren,  91 

Procession  Described,  17 

Proclamation  reaches  France, 

Programme  Changed,  14 

Propaganda  of  Rome,  102 

Property  Held  by  Rome,  77 

Protestant  Nurse,  93 

Providence  General  Hospital 
and  Nuns  in  Charge,  99 

QUEBEC,  108 

RAMBLER,  The,  113 

Randall,  Sam'l  J.  74 

Ravaillac,  119 

Redemptorist Fathers,  244 

Red  Indulgence  Cross,  238 

Representatives  of  Foreign 
Governments  Attend  St. 
Matthew's,  23 

Rhode  Island  and  Religious 
Liberty,  56 

Riddle,  228 

Ridley,  59 

Romanism  Dominant  in  the 
Capital;  Lincoln,  Grant  and 
Arthur  withstood  it,  Pref 
ace  ;  a  Deception  and  a 
Fraud,  26;  Mother  of  All, 
26;  a  Deception,  27,  28;  a 



Fraud,  32  ;  Anti-Christ,  33 ;  a 
Wide  Berth,  73;  Names 
called,  73 

Eoman  Catholic  Colony  Sailed 
up  the  Potomac  in  1034,  56  ; 
of  Maryland  Opposing  Lib 
erty,  104;  Vote,  248 

Roman  Catholic  Generals  and 
Officers,  113;  Notes,  256 

Rome  in  the  Lap  of  Washing 
ton,  71;  Rome  Poses,  84 

Rome  Master  of  Cities,  110, 

Rome  Rule  in  Washington,  138 

Rome's  Exaltation  Predicts 
Downfall,  32 

E,omeversus  Republic,  114;  the 
Assassin  of  Abraham  Lin 
coln,  115;  Misusing  the 
Bible,  169,  172 

Rosecrans,  Gen.  W.  S.,  Birth, 
Appointment,  12 

Rum  Shops  more  Powerful 
than  Churches,  66 

Ryan,  Bishop,  Speech,  70 

SAINT  John  deMather,  243 
Saint  Felix  deValois,  243 
Satan  Potent,  60 
Scapulars  Described,  242;  (of 

the  Most  Holy  Trinity,  244, 

D'Riecci  Scippio.) 
Schiller,  61 
Schofield,  81 
School   Buildings    Rented    to 

Romanists  in  Pittsburg  and 

Maiden,  24 

Scippio,  Riecci,  81,  82 
Semmes,  Admiral,  103 
Separation  of  Church  and 

State,  254 

Serpent  about  the  Capitol,  106 
Seven  Dolors,    Blessed  Lady 

of,  244 

Seward,W.  H.,  122 
Shall  Jesuits  be  Welcomed  or 

Expelled?  45 
Sherman,  Gen.  W.  T.,  80 
Should  Romanists  be  Allowed 

to  Vote?  127 

Shrewsbury,  Earl,  163 

Sick  Woman  Assaulted,  90 

Sisters  of  Mercy  in  Hospital, 

Soldier's  Home,  16 

Spain,  145,  248 

Spalding,  Rev.  J.  L.,  Birth  and 
Education,  12 ;  Visits  Rome, 

Spanish  Blood,  not  English,  45 

Stauton,  Secretary,  130 

St.  Bartholomew,  125 

St.  Louis  and  Cathedral,  132 

St.  Petersburg,  59 

Stephenson,  Geo.,  61 

Stevens,  Thacldeus,  136 

Stir  Up  Hell,  255 

Sue,  Eugene,  154 

Suffrage  and  the  School  Board, 

Sully  and  Henry  IV.,  104 

Sumter,  121,  130 

Superstition  Scattered,  256 

Supremacy  of  Peter  No  Scrip 
ture  Warrant,  27 

Surratt,  Mary,  72,  131 

Surratt,  John,  131 

Swinton's  Outlines  of  History, 
230 ;  Reasons  for  its  Expur 
gation,  231 


Tax  of  the  Sacred  Chancery, 

Taylor,  Jeremy,  58 

Tefin,  244 

Terrein,  Mrs.,  117 

Tetzel,  235,  239;  and  Indul 
gences  of  the  Old  Type,  245 

Theatines,  Order  of,  243 

Things  that  Can  be  done 
Against  Rome,  134 

Thompson,  Hon.  Richard  W. , 

Tiber,  255 

Times,  London,  163 

Torquemada  in  Spain,  59 

Tortures  in  New  Jersey,  67 

Tradition,  143 

Trained  to  be  Spies,  155 



Truth    Disintegrates    Romau- 

ism,  250 
Twenty    Thousand     Children 

Shut  Out,  229 

UNLIMITED  Toleration  Opposed 

by  Abraham  Lincoln,  127 
Urban  XII. ,  8 ;  Urban  II. ,  238 

VAN  BUREN,  Martin,  108 
Veruon,  Mount,  59 
Victory,  229 

Virginia,  59 ;  Mother  of  Presi 
dents,  6 ;  Population,  61 
Voltaire,  82 
Volunteers,  U.  S.,  68 


Wandering  Jew,  154 

Washington  City  More  Than  a 
Window,  59 

Washington,  George,  Saw  the 
Peril,  106 

Washington  in  the  Lap  of 
Rome :  Charge,  Preface ; 
Fierce  Conflict  in,  20;  Ap 
proved  Bill  for  Location  of 
Capital,  61 

Washington  Out  of  the  Lap  of 
Rome,  258 

Wesley,  John,  61 

What  Will  the  Citizens  of  the 

Republic  Do  About  It  ?  153 
White,  Blanco,  173 
White  House    and  Cardinal's 

Why  Priests  Should  Wed,  147, 

148,  233 

Wiget,  Father,  131 
Will  Americans  Rise?  248 
William,  Emperor;  Fight  with 

Napoleon,  44 
William,    Prince    of     Orange, 


Williams,  Roger,  45,  59 
Wittenburg,  235 
Wolves  Go  in  Packs,  130 
Work  Only  Begun,  257 

XAVIER,     Donald      MacLeod, 
Rev.,  231 

You  Have  So  Long  a  Time  to 

Live,  65 
Youth  Imperilled,  24 

ZAMBESI  Region   and  Jesuits, 


Zealand,  New,  105 
Zebedee's  Children,  27 
Zwiugle,  249 



Fulton,  Justin  Dewey,  1828-1901. 
Washington  in  the  lap  of  Rome